Harry Potter & the Shipgirls

[darthcourt10]

Harry Leferts

Sitting in his chair, Hardwin frowned as he looked at the young woman before him. Despite her youth, there was a sense of despair around her which was not helped by the torn clothing she still had on. Nor by the wounds she carried, such as the long cut along her face which he was certain had already begun to scar.

A face now turned to the ground as she kneeled in front of him. "My Lord, I ask of help from you and yours. My family... my family lies dead from the Goblins of Gallow's Glen. Slain by them, our treasures taken, our home burnt to cinders and charred stone. There are none who will help take them back though for fear of inciting a war among the other goblin clans with them."

Deeply frowning, Hardwin furrowed his eyebrows as he thought over the matter. "Gallow's Glen, you say child? Are those not the ones so named due to their habit of hanging the corpses of those they have killed from the trees for the birds to feed upon? One of the more bloodthirsty clans that even the others will avoid for the most part unless there is a war?"

With a sob tearing from her throat, the woman nodded. "Y-you are right, My Lord. That would be the group and now my family and friends hang there after being slain by them." Looking up, she met Hardwin's eyes with her own. And the Potter Head could see that even though she despaired, there was strength there, an iron will that refused to bend or break. "The goblins have hated my family for generations, centuries even."

Eyebrows furrowing, Hardwin considered what he just heard. "Why ever would the hate your family, Lady Leigh? As much trouble as there between our kinds, even with the wars often fought, few are such enmities. Gryffindor, perhaps, but that too is an outlier."

Briefly, it looked like Leigh was fighting with herself before she sucked in a breath and let it out. "Many generations ago, it is told, one of my ancestors came across a goblin clan digging into one of the tombs of the Ancient Briton Kings. They were taking treasure from within it, grave robbing it."

Narrowing his eyes, Hardwin scoffed as he was not surprised in the slightest to hear that. It was not the first time that he had heard such a tale. "That certainly sounds like the bastards."

Slowly nodding, Leigh continued. "And so my ancestor fought them for such a vile thing as we considered them our ancestors. During the fight, he lost his sword and picked up one from the tomb. It was an ancient one with a golden blade. With it, he struck down many of the goblins he was fighting including their chieftain. The wounds made by the blade could not be healed even with magic and so they would die. After that, the blade was passed down through the generations in my family. Every time we went to war and brought it out, lesser blades would fall before it. Nothing could withstand one with such a blade, armour would be pierced and flesh cleaved. Many times had we used it against the goblins and such they came to hate it, and to lust for it. A goblin blade they claimed it had to be, and so we were thieves for having it and not giving it to them. Four moons ago, they struck at my family. They had claimed that they wanted peace and so a small party were within our walls negotiating. But it was all a trap."

Hardwin sighed and shook his head before deciding to find out more, just in case. "A trap you say? And of what sort?"

Taking a shuddering breath, Leigh shook her head. "While they were talking with us, they dug a tunnel beneath our home. The talks were but a distraction from their real plan which was to dig their way into our defences while we kept watch on those there. Then, while they were speaking with my father, they struck. Scores of goblins came pouring out of the ground. Meanwhile, the negotiators attacked my father. I barely escaped and saw them cart my father's remains from our home, their wounded chieftain with our sword. Please, that is all that I want back, the sword itself. The chieftain would be dead by now. Yet, every Lord and Knight that I have spoken to will not help. Please, my Lord... help me though I have little to give to you as payment."

In the Potter's eyes was understanding. He could fully relate to her experiences. And yet... he could not throw his family into danger. The situation with the goblins could explode so very easily. An attack on one clan could bring in the others against the ones involved. Something that from the expression on Leigh's face, she already knew. Just as he was about to speak though, another voice did. "Grandfather, I can go and help take it back."

Startled, both Hardwin and Leigh turned to find his grandson standing in the shadows of the corner. Grimacing, the older Potter shot him a scowl. "Geoffrey! How many times must I tell you not to do that!?"

Bowing somewhat, the now named Potter smiled. "Perhaps a few more times, Grandfather."

Still scowling, Hardwin eventually sighed and gave his grandson a look. "You wish to help her?"

Once more, Geoffrey bowed. "Yes, Grandfather. I do wish to help her. And I know that I can do such."

Rather then say anything, his grandfather ran fingers through his greying beard in thought. Finally, he sighed some. "If you were, I could give no support to you, Geoffrey. It would be you, and you alone along with perhaps any other you could gather from outside the family. And if you are caught, there is nothing that I could do. They would make sure that your death was long and painful. With that said, are you still willing to go through with this fool's errand?"


Now smirking, Geoffrey chuckled. "I am."

Having caught the glance to the side that his grandson gave, Hardwin also looked and noticed the thankfulness on Leigh's face. 'Of course, he is smitten by her.' Giving it a moment's thought, the old wizard shook his head. 'But then, it would be a fine match. And with her family gone, and that scar, it is doubtful she could find a better husband. That strength of will would also pass to their children. Hmm...' Turning to Leigh, he waved a hand. "Very well. However, I believe that you should speak to the Lady Leigh to find out what she knows. Goblin warrens are not like the castles of Wales that you have dealt with and found that blade of yours within! Remember that!"

Walking over, Geoffrey helped Leigh to her feet gently as the woman gazed into his eyes. "Of course, Grandfather..."
_____________________________________

Torches in hand, the two goblins walked alongside each other in one of the rough hewn tunnels off their home. Hacking, one of them spat to the side. "{I don't see why we're bothering to patrol here. Ain't nothing to even see!}"
However, the other goblin only whipped out an arm and smacked the other one on the head. "{Stow your gob! Or else Chieftain Guthook will hook all your guts! See if he doesn't!}"

Readjusting his helmet, the first scowled. "{And? He's only been chieftain for a few moons since his father died! Yet here he is scared that some whelp of a girl will get the humans together to come after us. Ha! All of them are too scared, like the vermin they are. And he's not a proper Chieftain either, seeing as all he does is stare at that blade he has. Don't see how it's a goblin blade, don't look like one to me.}"

Eyes rolling, the second snorted. "{Of course it's a goblin blade! Have you not heard the tales of how many of our blood it has killed? Even turning aside our armour? Has to be a goblin blade, not a human one.}"

Arguing, the two of them continued onwards until the tunnel was once more in darkness. Then, Geoffrey looked "up" from where he was on the ceiling, a black cloak over him to provide more camouflage, though the shadows hugged his form closely. Hanging from his neck, the Hand of Glory gave him light to see by while in his mouth was a black dagger.

Once the noises faded away, Geoffrey continued his journey deeper and deeper into the maze of tunnels. Most of the time, he kept to the ceiling, the gloves and boots he wore enchanted to allow him to grip the walk and crawl along. Other times, he slipped through the shadows, his cloak enchanted to both mute noises and smells.

Eventually though, he reached the main dens of the goblins and could see one in fine armour strutting around. At his side was a golden sword which made Geoffrey frown before he nodded to himself. 'And that must be Chieftain Guthook. Now to wait to strike.'

Climbing up on a ledge, Geoffrey kept an eye out as he rested. The whole time, he sat there though, that did not mean that he did not prepare. Reaching into a pocket, the Potter pulled out what looked like a small urn. Tapping it with his wand expanded it to a larger size before he poured something into it from a flask. With a nod, Geoffrey made a copy of a lid and put it over the urn and then placed another open flask on top.

That done, he made his way to the next ledge to rest and do much the same thing. For the next few hours, he waited, catching slight bits of sleep even as he hid in the shadows. The whole time, he watched the goblins go about their business, keeping track of who went where. Finally, he spotted Guthook heading to his chambers and followed. Once inside though, Geoffrey felt his eyebrows raise at the sheer amount of gold, gems, and the like there. Sighing, Guthook walked towards the bed not seeing the form behind him.

He did, however, feel the blade of the dagger as it slit his throat deep enough to nearly separate his head from the rest of his body.

Crouching next the gurgling body, Geoffrey hummed before whispering into the dying goblin's ear. "And that is for both Leigh's family and violating the Rules of Hospitality, goblin." Then, making his way to the door, he cast a spell which caused a squish sound before several others impacted the door and made an airtight seal. Something noticed by the guards outside. Humming, Geoffrey walked back over to Guthook and the goblin glared weakly at him as the human took the sword. Looking it over, the Potter smiled behind his cloth mask as his eyes twinkled. "A lovely sword such as you should remain with those who care for it, no?" Geoffrey then looked at the nearly dead goblin and then brought the sword down.

Finally, he turned towards the banging at the door before talking out the original urn and vanished it. One aspect of the duplication spell he used was that when the original vanished, so too did the copies but not their contents Outside, he could hear muffled explosions and the screams of goblins before turning his attention to the room he was in and rubbed his hands together as his fingers itched. "Now to get what is here..."

Less then an hour later, the door opened and Geoffrey came out crawling along the wall with a bag that had an expanded inside at his side. Once he reached the main room though, he grimaced behind his mask and held back a gag as his gorge rose. "Okay, Grandfather was right... those potions were never meant to be mixed."

It was only once that he was out and past the woods, stopping only to retrieve the bodies of Leigh's friends and family while the panicking goblins tried to find him in their tunnels, did Geoffrey relax some as he took out a miniature stone horse from his pocket and set it down. With a quick growth spell and animation, he hopped onto his mount and was off. And it was when Geoffrey was a day's ride from the goblin warren that he took some rest. Upon awakening, he took out the golden sword and looked at it more carefully in the day light. Then Geoffrey realized what it reminded him of, one of the Roman swords that his uncle brought back from Rome after defeating a dark wizard who raised dead Roman soldiers to fight for him.

A Gladius.

Head tilted to the side, Geoffrey considered that before putting it back into his expanded bag. "Wonder if that Briton got you from some Roman he killed ages ago... Going to need to cast some spells to find out your name if you have one."

Getting back onto his horse, the wizard rode back home where his future wife awaited the return of her family treasures. Meanwhile, back at the den, an frustrated shield turned ship turned girl/castle was being attacked after angry goblins came across her. By the time she was finished, she lost track of the dagger she was tracking to her annoyance...
__________________________________________________________________

Stars in her eyes, Tsukiakari smiled brightly. "I love that story no matter how many times it is told!"

Reaching over, Carnwennan patted her head which the younger blade preened at. "And I quite like telling it, Little Bell." A smirk on his face, he turned to Juuchi. "And you?"

The Muramasa hummed before nodding slightly. "It is still a good story, I suppose. Mainly because it is the epitome of how the Potters generally operate." Sipping her drink, she continued. "Mainly that if they're after you, they will kill you and steal all your shit."

Happily sighing, Tsukiakari raised a hand. "Pillage and then burn! Not burn and pillage because then nothing will be left to pillage."

Once more, she happily received headpats from Carnwennan. "Indeed, Little Bell. I am glad that you internalized that piece of wisdom." Turning to the final being there, he raised an eyebrow. "And your thoughts?"

Bemused at their antics, Kogitsune chuckled some and shook their head. "It was an interesting tale and they seemed to operate very much like perhaps Hoshi-Sama along with Tsuki-Sama might in such a situation... Without the marriage at the end, of course." One finger scratching their chin, they nodded. "Very Kitsune."

Tilting his head some in a slight bow, Carnwennan chuckled. "And I shall take that as a compliment. Though perhaps that puts both yourself and Mistress Natsumi's grandparents' worries to rest, I hope?"

Needless to say, that got him blinks from the others before Kogitsune gave a barking laugh. "Slightly at least, Carnwennan-Kun." Then they had a glimmer of respect and amusement in their eyes. "Though I am somewhat impressed that you realized that."

Sipping his tea, the old dagger hummed. "It was not that hard, Kogitsune-San, I believe is how one would entitle you." Once the sword nodded, he continued. "When one has been around as long as I have, you come to be able to understand things. Even more so for one such as myself who was made for subterfuge."

Just shifting a bit, Kogitsune had a thoughtful look on their face. "That is true enough, Carnwennan-Kun. Though I am interested in one thing..." At the raider eyebrow and silent question, they frowned. "King Arthur is termed the 'Once and Future King', yes? So what would you do if he was to return?"

Gently, Carnwennan set down his cup and looked right into Kogitsune's eyes. "King Arthur was my first Master, for all the little he used me. Despite that, if Mistress Natsumi or any Potter was around then I would inform her and actually speak to her about it before I left. There would be no spiriting away in the night, I would sit them down and speak with them. Explain my reasons for leaving with them while stating that once my King was dead, I would find my way back to them. I can do no less for all the loyalty shown to me and it would be a smear upon my honor otherwise."

Eyebrows furrowed, Tsukiakari picked up on one part of that which made her frown. "Um, Carnwennan? You said if Natsumi-San is around..."

Leaning forward, Carnwennan gave her a pleased look. "You caught that, I see. Very good. As for why I said such..." Briefly, he paused before pressing his lips together thinly. "Part of me suspects that Mistress Natsumi might well be dead of old age before my King returns... hopefully not from the reason why he would be back."

Eyes narrowing, Kogitsune frowned at him in thought while picking his words apart in their head. Then their eyes widened a touch. "You don't believe that he's going to return for a long time... you're hoping for that."

Slowly, the Arthurian blade nodded. "Correct."

Only one question passed Kogitsune's lips, one that said much despite how short it was. "Why?"

Taking a breath, Carnwennan let it out. However, it was almost a minute before he spoke. "I doubt very much that my King would return anytime soon. And I hope against it for what it would mean. For I have given a great deal of thought on this matter for the past thousand years, even more so for the past eighty or so years and especially in the last few."

Intrigued, Juuchi frowned. "You hope against it? And you don't think it will happen? Exactly why would you?"

Signing, Carnwennan ran a hand through his hair. "Because of history, Juuchi." At the looks of confusion, he shook his head. "When the Danes attacked Britain and occupied part, my King did not return. When the Normans invaded and conquered the land, my King did not return. While King John made blood run, no Arthur came. When plagues swept the land and people were certain, even as great pits were filled with the dead, that the end had come... Arthur's horn never sounded. When the Spanish Armada looked fit to take Britain, my King continued to sleep. As Cromwell ran roughshod over the people, Arthur's boots did not touch the shore. Moving to more recent times, World War Two, when the enemy stood at the very gates of the Kingdom, knocking on them as London burned and people died to death from above... My King never returned. And most recently with Blood Week! When the Abyssals slaughtered good Britons and the oceans and rivers ran red with the blood of the innocent! My King did not arise from Avalon!"

Fixing each of them with a burning gaze, Carnwennan's chest expanded and contracted. "Taking all that together. All of British history since my King left the Isles, the question that you should ask is not why I think he shall not return soon..." Eyes narrowing, he hissed. "But... what sort of darkest hour would it need to be?!"

The swords were silent thought they gave themselves uneasy looks. Finally, Tsukiakari spoke up in a soft voice. "W-what do you think... Carnwennan?"

Suddenly, Carnwennan seemed to slump in place as he chuckled bitterly. "To bring back my King to Britain, it would need to be something truly apocalyptic. Perhaps a nuclear war, or a virulent super disease. Maybe even one of those asteroids impacting the planet such as the one that killed the dinosaurs or another great natural disaster... in any case, something that would end civilization itself with billions dead worldwide. Something that would likely end the Potters or kill Mistress Natsumi along with countless innocents. An event that would lead to the world being sundered, that would be the darkest hour after it happened and had come to pass. Such a thing I do not wish to see come pass. If given a choice between that and never seeing King Arthur again? I would hope not to see him and would fight with all the might in my steel to prevent it."

For once, Juuchi was deadly serious as she spoke with a soft voice. "Do you think that Prydwen-"

Carnwennan cut her off with a wave of his hand. "No." His voice was stern as he spoke again. "Despite what I think of her foolishness, her obsession, I know that she would not even consider bringing about such a thing. In fact, I know that she would try to prevent it as I would if she was able to. Such an act as to perform such would go against every fiber of her being. And even she knows that if she did something so monstrous, King Arthur would order her destroyed utterly and it would be carried through. No... she'll wait for it to happen, to come to pass, that is all."

Finger tapping on their cheek, Kogitsune hummed. "Prydwen, you say? Tall, busty with blonde hair and green eyes? Loves to eat?"

Slowly, Carnwennan made an affirmative noise. "Yes, that is her from what I have heard and the one time I saw her from a distance. Also has an odd creature that looks like a dog with her capable of killing a full grown dragon."

Now grinning, Kogitsune snickered. "Well now, she visited Japan quite some time ago and... Things happened. Very embarrassing things as a matter of fact from what I have gathered since. The type that one would prefer to have forgotten..." A smirk grew on their face as their eyes became hooded. "And being as you are an Ono blade? Even if for a short time? I believe that I can share such with you..."

More then a little intrigued, Carnwennan leaned forward. "Go on..." As the sword before him told him the story, the dagger grinned even as Juuchi and Tsukiakari boggled at what happened. 'Oh yes, this is most certainly something that I can use against her if and when she arrives...'

Later that night, Tsukiakari was confused when Juuchi had Hedwig leave with a letter to someone. When she spotted the Kyu Gunto looking at her in confusion, Juuchi only hummed with a smirk before dismissing her avatar. Something that only confused Tsukiakari until that morning when Hedwig returned with Honjo. Almost as soon as she was set upon the table, Kogitsune walked into the room. Said blade was currently female unlike the day before if the slightly longer hair and the cleavage being shown by her loose Kimono top was anything to go by. Upon catching sight of Honjo, Kogitsune let out a purr. "Oh my, it certainly has been some time, has it not, Honjo-Chan~"

For several moments, everyone could feel the horror and despair from Honjo before the Masamune turned her attention to Juuchi with anger. The Muramasa in question gave off a feeling that everyone understood and could almost hear her speak.

'If I must suffer this, so shall you.'

All the while, Kogitsune giggled while snapping open a fan in front of her face.

 

[darthcourt10]

Weaver

Monday, 26th August 2013

Jennifer Wilson would be the first to admit that she wasn't much of a gardener. She wasn't very good at it and she didn't particularly enjoy it. However she liked how little there was on the dinner table when rationing had been at its tightest even less so when the council decided to turn part of North Marine Park into allotments for those who were too stubborn or lacking in options to move away from South Shields even when the Abyssals were doing their worst she'd got a plot and done her best.

Carrying a couple of bags full of the most recently harvested fruits of her labours she walked down the park's paths towards the gate she usually used. As she did so however a recent piece of news happened to rise up out of her memory, which in turn reminded her of what was outside her usual gate and led to an idea being formed. So when she did step through the gate, she paused for a moment and then instead of turning right towards home, she turned left towards an old wooden boat under a wrought iron canopy.

The boat wasn't anything particularly special to look at, a large wooden rowboat with an odd bulge along the top of her hull. The name painted on her bow identified her as Tyne and the information board informed those who read it that she had been built in 1833 and was the second oldest preserved lifeboat.

After a rather furtive look around to make sure that there was no one around, she stood in front of the boat and started to talk to her, feeling slightly embarrassed about doing so even with shipgirls being a thing.

"Hello, uh, Tyne. I don't know if you're a person in there or what but if you are I, er, thought you should know that the Zetland lifeboat down in Redcar is human shaped now. Well, sort of, she's also apparently still an actual boat unlike most of those shipgirls, don't ask me how that works, but whatever. Point is, I was wondering if since you're about the same age and about the same sort of boat you might be able to do the same thing but didn't know you could so I thought I should tell you about it since it must be boring sitting around here all the time and it might be better if you could talk to people so...."

She trailed off awkwardly, still feeling embarrassed about talking to a boat. She waited for a couple of minutes but nothing happened.

"Well, I've told you so bye."

With that she hurried off home, feeling more than a little foolish.
*******************
Thursday, 5th September 2013

Another day, another bag of veggies picked after work. Once again Jennifer followed her usual route home, giving the lifeboat on display only a brief glance before turning right.

"Excuse me!"

Jennifer halted mid-step and turned around to see a young woman walking briskly towards her. A young woman wearing old fashioned oilskins over an equally old fashioned and decidedly masculine looking suit. A suspicion started to form in her mind.

Stopping a few feet away from her, the woman gave her a slightly nervous grin.

"Hello, sorry to bother you but I've got a bit of a problem that I need help with. I didn't know who to ask but then I saw you and thought that since you spoke to me the other day you might be willing to give me a hand."

The woman's accent was a local one, although it reminded Jennifer of her late grandmother's more than the one she usually heard.

"Er, who are you exactly?"

"Oh, sorry. I suppose you wouldn't recognise me like this. I'm Tyne."

 

[darthcourt10]

Harry Leferts

Hands behind her back, Natsumi grinned as she looked over at Harry who finished chewing and swallowing. "Well? What do you think?"

Frowning in thought, Harry hummed for a few moments before taking a sip of his drink to gain some time. Then he gave her a slow nod and a smile before chuckling. "Actually? It wasn't that bad to be honest. And I've never had a veal submarine sandwich before."

A snicker escaped from Natsumi as she nodded. "That's the reaction that most people have. Like I said, its like a little bit of America from the 1950s is here in the town to be honest in the way it looks and tastes. From what Yuina-San said, they're like Philadelphia steak sandwiches, but using veal instead of beef."

Somewhat amused, the black haired boy shook his head with a small chuckle. "I thought that it was like something that I had before, but different. Though I am not surprised that its a popular place." At the look of interest from his friend, he continued. "Sometimes you just want something different from the usual food you eat. I mean, back in Britain when people got tired of English food, they often went to places like Indian restaurants... Well, most people?"

Grimacing, Natsumi rolled her eyes. "Let me guess, the Dursleys did not want to eat 'Foreign food' instead of good. 'Wholesome' English food?"

Tone dry, Harry nodded. "Got it in one." Then he sighed and shook his head. "But their loss to be honest. Its why I take the opportunity to try new things when I can. Sort of a... screw you to them."

Rather then say anything right away, his Kitsune friend patted him on the shoulder. "And that's a good thing. They sound so boring!" Getting a light laugh, she smiled in victory before discarding the previous line of conversation. "Before you go though, you really need to try the roast boar sandwich she makes. Its so good!"

Unable to help himself, Harry let out a laugh. "I'll have to with a recommendation like that, Natsumi-Chan!" As she laughed as well, the thirteen year old wizard watched her from the corner of his eye as the breeze whipped her hair around. It made a smile grow on his face as he watched her. For the past few hours, Natsumi had taken him around the small town her family called home. During the tour, she showed him the various sights and the like with her own take on various aspects.

Needless to say, it was interesting to say the least. Especially with how most of the town was built very old style. Streets were often as not lined with Machiya housing, though some aspects of the town were much newer. From what Natsumi told him, a lot of said people were Yokai and the like that had moved in either just after the Second World War to hide from the ICW, or more recently due to the Abyssal War. Even those places had their own history compared to the town's much older history going back hundreds of years. Some of it was dark considering the reason why they were there.

Suddenly, Natsumi spoke up. "You okay, Harry-Chan?"

Blinking, Harry placed his hands behind his head. "Well..." Chewing his lip, he sighed. "I was thinking about those tunnels you showed me."

That brought a grimace to the Kitsune's face as she nodded. "Sorry, Harry-Chan. I'd like to show you the Dens, but... well? The whole inside is creepy and you can feel the emotions that seeped into the dirt." She then turned to look at a distant hill. "Its one of the reasons why the Yokai Clans are still rather highly respected even if we're not official governments."

Harry nodded at that as he thought back to the history lesson that was given to him. "Because you hid people that Royomaru wanted to... deal with in there. Until the war was over anyways."

Slowly nodding, Natsumi frowned. "Hai, and it was not just us. The other high ranking Yokai clans did much the same thing. Kaku-Kun's for example as well as Rika-Chan's. Even Ayaka-San's and Usagi-Chan's clans hid people from the Kamo Government."

Frowning, a thought occurred to him. "Wait, but why did they never do anything? I mean, Royomaru-Teme and the like? From everything that I heard they would have done something..."

A hum escaped from Natsumi as she tilted her head. "You're right, he would have. If he could have proved that we were doing so. But that was the one thing that they never managed during the war, and they did not want to challenge the clans either for fear of how strong we still were. For example, just because Ayaka-San's and my own clans don't get along to some extent, does not mean that we would not come to each others aid if the Kamo Government tried to crack down on us. And they could not prove because, well... sort of hard when the people they were using to spy and such suddenly dropped off the face of the Earth. There were only two times that they tried to force the issue from memory, though there was likely more."

Intrigued, Harry raised an eyebrow. "Oh?"

Nodding, Natsumi closed her eyes for a few moments to gather her thoughts before opening them. "The first had to do with the Tsukino Clan. Royomaru-Teme sent a force there to 'Search' and really, to actually threaten them. One thing to remember is that the Tsukino Clan Compound also doubles as a Shrine. The person in charge was reporting to both Kamo-Teme and Royomaru-Teme that he had just sent the people inside with him in a secure room with them... Right before he screamed as he was suddenly burnt to ash from the inside out with a white hot flame. Apparently both Kamo-Teme and Royomaru-Teme barely got away with burns. Whatever happened to the others... no one knows as Usagi-Chan's family claimed that they never saw them... Even as her mother was seen sweeping ashes away from the front gate."

Eyes wide, Harry stared at her. "Wait... did they actually... You know? Burn them?"

Only shrugging, the disguised Kitsune shrugged her shoulders. "Who knows? That is how the story goes anyways. The other case was with my family." Frowning, she looked into the distance. "Royomaru-Teme sent some people to come after Haha-ue and Chichi-ue. They disappeared, of course. But two nights later, someone abducted Royomaru-Teme from his clan compound in the middle of the night and tied him to a tree on top of one of the nearby mountains after stripping him naked. All without anyone ever seeing it happen or waking him. Don't know what happened to Kamo-Teme, but apparently he declared that my family was off limits due to the government needing to focus on fighting the war as the Americans came closer." Scratching her chin, she gestured at the buildings from the Reconstruction Era. "Afterwards, most of those hidden here just ended up settling either here in town or nearby."

Harry just nodded at that before they turned their conversations to other factors. At one point, the teenaged wizard left to get some ice cream and returned to find an annoyed Natsumi standing in front of an older teenaged boy who was grinning down at her. As he got closer, he could hear some of what was being said. "... Come on, Natsumi-Chan, you can't do much better then me for the festival tomorrow. Besides, my clan is pretty powerful you know."

Frowning, Natsumi just gave him a snort. "Hardly, your clan is lower ranked among us Kitsune. And even if it wasn't, I'm not interested."

It was then that the black haired wizard stepped in with a smile before holding out the ice cream that he got for her. "Here you go, Natsumi-Chan. They had some of what you wanted."

Brightly smiling, Natsumi took said ice cream with a nod. "Thanks, Harry-Chan!" Then she turned back to the older teen with a sigh before wrapping an arm around Harry, said boy taking the hint and doing the same. "Anyways, not interested as I already am going with someone."

The older Kitsune was looking between them before scowling. "Who the hell are you?!"

Evenly gazing at him, Harry licked his ice cream. "Potter Harry." His eyes narrowed into a copy of his mother's glare, though he made his eyes glow at the same time. "Is there a reason why you're bothering Natsumi-Chan?"

Said older teen took a step back, rather unnerved by the glare. Then he puffed himself up and was about to say something when a hand fell on his shoulder and he turned to find Taichi there. Natsumi's older brother had a smile on his face that was not nice at all and behind him was several other young adults. "Touma, how many times must I tell you not to bother my Imouto?" Gripping tighter, the older brother's voice became a growl. "She is not interested, and you have been told that numerous times. Take a hint..."

Behind Taichi, one girl smirked a bit. "Besides, your Okaa-San has already engaged you to someone. Not going to be happy that you are bothering the Onos again."

Flushing, the teen shook off Taichi's hand and gave a final glare to Harry before walking off with a scowl. Relieved, Natsumi looked up at her brother. "Thanks, Nii-San."

With a chuckle, Taichi wiped his hand on his pants. "You're welcome, Kaiju." Ignoring the puffed out cheeks from his sister, he jerked his head in the direction that the other Kitsune left in. "It was more for his sake as I really don't want either of you getting blood on you or needing to deal with the issues of possibly crippling the guy."

One of the other people with him blinked and looked from Natsumi, to Harry, and then back. "Uh... are you serious?" Then his eyes widened at Taichi's nod. "Fucking hell... you are!"

Voice even, the older Kitsune jerked his thumb at his sister. "Natsumi-Chan's been training under Oba-Chan. Remember that spider bitch a few weeks back? The one who used a Gashadokuro?" At their nods, he continued. "Natsumi-Chan here, as well as Harry-San and a Mizuchi named Shiromizu who considers Harry-San her Otouto, fought and killed her. Not to mention Harry-San slaying a Uwabami sized Basilisk that was a thousand years old with a sword. Add in his adoptive sisters being an Abyssal Princesses, his Kaa-San being Nagato-Sama, and a whole bunch of Abyssals who consider him their uncle and shipgirls who consider him a close, personal friend and family?"

The girl who had spoken up gave a whistle at that. "Okay, never mind. You probably saved Touma-Baka's life there. Honestly... he needs to deflate that head of his." Then smirking, she gave a wave as they all began to walk away. "Anyways, enjoy your little date~"

Natsumi's answer made her stumble a bit. "Will do!" Snickers escaped from the Kitsune as her brother groaned and the others started to interrogate him. Both her and Harry walked off to enjoy the rest of the day with her guiding him along.

 

[darthcourt10]

mikelima777

Here is a possible preview of life for Tsuki.
______

The man chuckled at he looked at his girlfriend's guilty expression. Which was not helped by all of the nutella smeared over her lips and cheeks like a kid.

"Well at least it wasn't the maple syrup this time."

He laughed as Tsuki whined, "It was one time!"

She lightly smacked his shoulder.

"Mou, stop being so mean!!! I know you enjoyed it as well."

Hugging his girlfriend, he grabbed a paper towel and began to wipe it off, only to chuckle as she started to lick the hazelnut spread.

"True. Anyways, you got another letter from the RCMMA."

The nine-tailed kitsune sighed. "Again? Please don't tell me another stick-waving dumbass pulled something stupid, again. Or some lost hiker managed to find one of the Sasquatch settlements. Or one of those MACUSA aurors overstepping their authority. Heck, why do they always call me for this stuff? I'm just a consultant."

"Hey don't look at me. I'm technically not supposed to be aware of magic. Besides, you're kind of on their payroll."

"Bah, Humbug!"

 

[darthcourt10]

SoulessScotsman

A/N: Subject to revision.
---------------------------------------------
As she made her way up the rear loading ramp of the Galaxy, Battleship South Dakota eyed the surly looking Trooper, "What crawled up your ass and died?"

"As soon as we landed last night, Molly called me and gave me an earful about something. Then Miranda put in her two cents. Even Corvina gave me a disappointed look. Suffice to say, I'm not having a good time."

"Oh, yeah. Heard about that," SoDak grinned when she saw his cheek twitch, "Basically told the smokin' hot French vampire babe who occasionally likes banging you to fuck off. Your momma drop you or something?"

Crowe's expression turned stormy, "That's one," he growled.

SoDak closed her mouth so fast her teeth clicked, "Shutting up."

"Smart," the Captain drawled, "Get on the damn plane, Soda."

"Don't call me that!"

"Then don't deliberately try to wind me up," the soldier replied with an eye-roll, "Get on the plane or you'll miss your meeting with Akashi."

South Dakota grumbled but made her way aboard.

When Crowe turned to follow he found Miranda standing in his path. In her hands was one of the Black Blades, as she and Ranger had taken to calling all his Abyssal Steel weapons. Not one of the knives, hatchets, tomahawks or the machete, but rather the only one that was a proper sword. A hand-and-a-half blade that could be charitably called a saber, but was too wide from spine to blade and too long from pommel to point. Along the olive-drab canvas that covered the scabbard was a hastily stenciled "Talon".

He stood there for a long moment, not sure what she was doing. He knew that she had found the weapons repulsive, knew pretty much everyone who knew they existed did, but he held to his choice. A blade that could not dull and had yet to even chip, let alone break, was an entirely too useful tool.

"You've used this," she finally said after a long silence.

"During a recon op along the Chinese Coast. Hunting Abyssal Cults in Eastern Europe, East Africa and even back home. During the retaking of Norfolk. Every major battle after Marseilles that I was part of. It's not a bloodless blade. Abyssal infantry is...eclectic."

"You know how to use a sword."

Crowe blinked, more than a little confused, "In a Western Style, yes. So does Raven, but she prefers more traditional sabers or backswords. She's also a fair hand with a halberd. We tried to learn to wield a katana while in Japan, but neither of us had much talent for it. Didn't Mom tell you?"

"No," Miranda answered, looking hurt and confused, "She didn't. Both you and Raven?"

He nodded, "Since we were about ten or so."

The Cruiser sighed as her gaze was cast to the floor, "I shouldn't be surprised. I was pretty adamant about not teaching Molly any more than the basics. Didn't want her to think she had to be a soldier when she grew up. Cora probably took that to mean I would disapprove of it. Goddammit, Cora. Even almost a decade gone you cause me headaches," Miranda's stare snapped up to Crowe, eyes sharp, "Thankfully, that makes this all the easier. William. In the run-up to this trip, I'd been talking to some of the girls stationed in Japan. Call me a paranoid old bitch, but I'm not liking our odds of getting through this without something going weird. This sword likely won't amount to much, but it's better than nothing. I'd feel much better about your safety if you carried it," she held out the sword, and as he grasped the hilt her eyes were once again forlorn, "I'm starting to realize that despite how close we were, your mother hid a lot about your lives from me. Whether out of distrust or some misguided attempt to protect either my family and I, you and your sister or both, I'll never know," her gaze hardened, "Doesn't matter. I'm here, she isn't. Bit of advice, William: Trying to make sense of the actions of the dead will only lead to your own end."

Anderson nodded as he attached the scabbard to his belt, "Feel better?"

Miranda smiled wryly, "Some. I imagine that I'm going to learn more about Cora that will send me for a few more loops, but I'm fine, for the moment."

"I'm here, if you need me," he said, laying a hand on her shoulder.

With a roll of her eyes Miranda darted in to give him a hug, "I know, you overgrown brat. But I'll be fine."

Crowe snorted, "Sure. Offer stands."

She looked up at him, "Were you always this sarcastic?"

"Weren't you Mom's best friend? Where do you think I got it?"

-----------------------------------------------

Crowe hefted the sleeping Corvina up as he made his way down the Galaxy's rear ramp. The thankfully uneventful trip had finally come to an end, and he was one step closer to—

He blinked, staring dumbly at the Japanese Admiral standing at the foot of the ramp.

Seeing the various looks of bewilderment on the American's faces the Admiral raised a single brow, a slight smirk tugging at the corner of his mouth, "As you were ladies and gentlemen. It's late enough as is, no need to hold you up on account of formality. Commodore, if you would?"

Connie snapped a crisp salute, "Of course, Admiral. Captain Anderson, with me."

Miranda stepped closer to him, "I can take Corvina, William."

Nodding, Crowe handed off his daughter, "Thanks."

Relieved of the sleeping sub, he darted after his CO and the Admiral.

As he approached, the man turned to give him an inquisitive look, "Captain Anderson, eh? Admiral Goto. Hannah speaks highly of you as a combat officer, when she can be persuaded to stop bitching about your promotion-dodging. I read the debrief after Operation: Silk Road. You made the right call to help evacuate those civilians to Taiwan, despite the losses incurred."

"Admiral Walsh wanted my head for it."

Goto scoffed, "Admiral Walsh was an irredeemable ass and is thankfully no longer the man in charge of Allied Forces in the South China Sea. Myself, Richardson and Williams all backed your call. It may not have been the best call, but the right calls rarely are."

"I keep saying that," Connie grumbled, "No one wants to admit this but a soldier's life is to fight and, if need be, die. And what better death is there for a soldier than in defense of the defenseless?"

"Old age, having bested all the odds set against them," Goto drawled.

Connie barked a laugh, "Fair enough!"

"But I take your meaning," the Admiral continued, "We signed up for this. We know the risks. So did the men and women of Task Force Hydra, Captain Anderson. Never forget that."

Crowe grimaced behind his balaclava, "Yes, sir."

"What grim topics, Teitoku!"

Connie nearly jumped out of her skin at the appearance of a woman between her and Admiral Goto as Crowe grabbed Talon's hilt in a reverse grip, dropping into a ready stance, prepared to cleave the newcomer in two.

Goto sighed, pinching the bridge of his nose, "Dammit, Mikasa."

Connie glanced at Anderson from the corner of her eye and subtly raised a hand. The Trooper relaxed.

Mikasa cast a look back at Crowe, "Hm. Reaction time's a tad slow. And you didn't notice me."

"That says more about you than me," Crowe rumbled.

"Admiral," Connie interrupted, "The memorial?"

Goto's expression instantly soured, "I envy how easy it will be for you. I am not looking forward to this affair."

"On your part?" Connie asked, moving to follow the Admiral as he began stalking to his office, "I can't say as I blame you. I'm surprised you're so calm, though."

"I am not calm," Goto spat, a snarl twisting his face, "I am simply well practiced at pretending not to despise someone. As far as I am concerned, they are lucky they are already dead."

"Teitoku," Mikasa said, voice sharp.

The Admiral rounded on her, "No. I will do my duty, but do not dare ask me to forgive them. Fanatics, cowards and madmen, all of them."

"I do not not ask that you forgive them when even now I feel only loathing for them, merely that you control yourself. Your behavior is unbecoming of an Admiral."

"My behavior? Don't turn this on me. I will do my duty, of that there is no doubt, but I will hate it, and them, every step of the way. And I will not remain silent about it. If it were up to me, I'd have them exorcised and be done with it!"

Crowe leaned to Connie, "What am I missing?" he asked quietly.

"Long story woefully short; we're having a memorial on a secret island where the Magical version Unit 731 used American POWs as slave labor to build warships to help send on lingering spirits," Connie explained, expression turning thunderous, "And that was least of their crimes."

"...Okay, now I'm pissed," Crowe hissed.

"Funny," the old warship snorted, "I was so absolutely fucking livid when I found out, I broke my desk in half."

Mikasa stopped her argument with her Admiral to cast Connie a dark look.

"Do not," Old Ironsides snapped at the younger ship before she could open her mouth, "Do not make excuses. Do not tell me I have no right to hold these monsters in utter contempt. The sins of the father are not the son's. I believe that wholeheartedly. But the dead still carry the weight of theirs. And they will have much to answer for."

"Indeed," a lilting voice said from ahead of them, "I expect for their crimes to earn them special attention in Yomi and Jigoku."

A Miko stepped forward and bowed deeply, "Greetings, Lady Constitution. I am Ono Haru, Miko of the shrine here in Yokosuka, come to welcome you to these lands. It is rare that we entertain foreign kami such as your esteemed self."

Anderson choked on air. Connie glanced at him.

"Captain?" she asked, tone guarded.

"Congratulations, Commodore," he replied, "You've just been recognized as the next best thing to a god by a fully ordained Miko."

Connie's dumbfounded expression and flat "Oh, what the fuck," would have been funny if he weren't so stunned himself.

 

[darthcourt10]

Harry Leferts

Walking down the manor's hall, Harry glanced around in curiosity. It had been an interesting few days there. However, his mind was on something else.

That morning, they had all gotten up early in order to have breakfast together. Then once they were finished they all headed to their rooms to get ready for the festival. As Nagato was busy getting Hoppou ready, Harry had decided to head to see Natsumi. Which of course was where his mind currently was...

Mainly how Natsumi would look in the Yukata that Shiromizu's adoptive sister had made her.

Once he reached her room though, Harry cleared his throat. "Um, Natsumi-Chan? Are you there?"

Briefly there was a short pause before the Kitsune in question spoke up. "Yeah, I'm in here Harry-Chan." After a few more seconds, he heard her again. "Oh! Um, sorry, Harry-Chan. I'm decent so you can come in."

Letting out a breath, Harry opened the door and walked in only to freeze at the sight of Natsumi in her yukata. Rather then let her hair down, the Kitsune had her hair up on top of her head. 'Oh... wow!'

As it turned out, Harry was not the only one to freeze as Natsumi had as well at the sight of him in his own yukata. Biting her lip, she took a deep breath before smiling. "You look good, Harry-Chan."

Needless to say, that made Harry lightly blush as he rubbed the back of his neck. "Thanks, Natsumi-Chan. You look great as well, like always."

Blushing lightly herself, Natsumi's smile grew a touch. "Thank you, Harry-Chan." Walking up, she gave him a kiss on the cheek before pulling back and giving him a once over. "Did you do something to your hair, Harry-Chan? And you're not wearing your glasses..."

Simply shrugging, Harry gave her a lopsided smile that he was known for. "Yeah, I still had some of the Sleekezy from the wedding so I used that to make my hair a bit neater. And did you forget? I don't need my glasses for much besides reading. Thankfully unlike what I heard my Dad had."

That made Natsumi nod slowly as she recalled him mentioning that. "Mostly due to lack of nutrition and being in that cupboard, right?"

Harry sighed but still tilted his head in acknowledgment. "Yeah, that did a number on my eyes. According to the doctors though they caught it early enough that all I need is a mild prescription and reading glasses. I can go around without them after all. Besides, in. A few years I can go for laser correction and not have to wear glasses until I'm old."

Gazing into his green eyes, Natsumi felt her lips curl upwards. She did like his eyes, they reminded her of trees on a spring day, grass on a summer day. The color of life. And part of her imagined being able to see them every day without glasses being in the way which made her smile bigger. "I think that's a good thing, Harry-Chan." Then shaking off her thoughts for later, she grasped his hand and pulled him inside. "Anyways, I'm almost done."

Allowing himself to be pulled in, the black haired boy chuckled some as he looked around Natsumi's room. There wasn't a lot different though there were some nicknacks here and there. The futon itself was already put away as well. However, it was then that Harry laughed as he caught sight of what was on her hands. "A fox mask, Natsumi-Chan?! Seriously?!"

In return, Natsumi smirked as she placed it on the side of her head with a snicker of her own. "Yes, seriously. Besides, I'm a Kitsune, that's the sort of thing that I do." Eyes trailing to where Juuchi and Tsukiakari were at his side, she hummed. "You have your permits, Harry-Chan? Not that it matters too much considering I doubt that anyone would bother you over it."

Now looking at Juuchi and Tsukiakari, Harry chuckled. "Hai, I have it." Then he raised an eyebrow at her. "And you? Do you have your permit to carry Carnwennan around?"

Glancing at her own blade, Natsumi nodded. "Of course."

Also looking at it, Harry shook his head in disbelief. "I still cannot believe that my family had Carnwennan! One of the legendary blades of King Arthur himself!"

With a brief look at said dagger, Natsumi frowned. "Do you want it back? I mean, it is pretty important..."

Snorting, the wizard shook his head. "No. I gave you that to protect you, Natsumi-Chan. And it being Carnwennan? I can be sure of that." Softly smiling, he held out an arm. "So, want to head out, Hime?"

Giggling even as she felt her cheeks grow hot, she nodded as she threaded an arm through his. "Hai, my noble Samurai." Another giggle escaped her as it was now Harry's turn to blush. 'Got you.'

Out of nowhere, a snicker was heard and they looked to the door to find Shiromizu peeking at them. "Well now, don't you two look good together. Like a Hime and her Samurai." At their deep blushes, her grin widened. "Now, if you two lovebirds are done, we need to meet the others~"

Moments later laughed erupted from her as she ducked away from a burst of foxfire aimed at her face. Scowling, Natsumi have a huff of annoyance. "One day, Shiromizu-Chan! I will turn back all the teasing on you a hundred fold! Just watch me!"

However, all she got was more laughter. "About as much chance of that as me falling in love with a kid of yours, Natsumi-Chan!"

Grumbling, the Kitsune glared at the door before Harry kissed her cheek. "Let it go, Natsumi-Chan. Just think of how one day you'll be able to pay her back for all this."

That brought a maniacal grin to Natsumi's face as she rubbed her hands together. "Oooh! I cannot wait for that!" As they left, once more with arms hooked, Natsumi noticed that Harry was laughing under his breath and raised an eyebrow. "What's so funny, Harry-Chan?"

With a glance at her, he gave a shrug. "Well, what she said." At the confusion, Harry continued. "About her getting together with your kid, I mean."

Softly snorting, Natsumi shook her head as she closed the door behind her. "Okay, that is pretty funny... Not going to happen though."

Beside her, Harry gave a nod while they walked through the manor's halls.

Upon their arrival though, the elder Onos had amused looks in their eyes. Smirking, Chiyo had her fan in front of her face. "My, oh my~ It would seem that perhaps we should prepare for a wedding?"

Eyes twinkling, Naoki chuckled. "Indeed! Which means that we must begin preparations! We only have a few years perhaps before it happens!"

Beside him, his wife nodded as she cupped her cheek in one hand. "Indeed! Hopefully not sooner what with them sometimes holding hands... so very lewd to do so in front of her poor, innocent grandparents..."

As the two continued their antics, including discussing loudly where the wedding would be held, Natsumi's eyebrow twitched in annoyance. That is, before she stopped and grinned evilly. "Oh, Harry-Chan~"

Turning his attention to Natsumi, and trying to ignore his own blush, Harry blinked. "Hai, Natsumi-Chan? What is it?"

Natsumi closed her eyes and gave him a smile as she turned her head towards him. "No more peanut butter treats for Obaa-San and Ojii-San, okay?"

The two older Kitsune froze in horror as Harry nodded. Getting on their knees, they let out whines. "Please, Harry-San... No, Harry-SAMA! Not that! Anything but that!"

Pinching her nose, Haru sighed. "Nee-San? Can we pretend that we do not know them? Nor are related to them in any way?"

Just sighing as she placed her hands into her sleeves, Sakuya shook her head. "No, unfortunately not. That time for such is far too long past for our liking." Ignoring the looks of horror from her parents she was given for her next words, she continued. "Though I do agree with Natsumi-Chan. They should not get anymore treats due to the embarrassment and shame that they bring upon us."

Even as Haru nodded, the two Kyuubi held each other. "Such awful children and grandchildren we have! So very evil! Wherever did we fail?!"

Voice flat, Sakuya gave them a look. "Well, you're certainly failing at something right now."

Harry raised an eyebrow as the older Ono couple turned to him before jerking his thumb at Natsumi. "I'm doing as she says."

Shaking her head, Haru let out a sigh. "Well, that's a good thing. Natsumi-Chan seems to have already trained him."

With a hum, Sakuya nodded. "That is very good. The Kami knows how long it took me to train Kensuke-Kun after all."

Even as her father sputtered, Natsumi gave the two a look like the one that she had given her grandparents. "I can have him cut you off from treats as well, you know."

Almost immediately her aunt and mother spoke as one. "We'll be good."

Lips twitching, Kogitsune chuckled some. 'Ah, I love this family so much. The perfect Kitsunes.' Spotting Harry looking at them, they raised an eyebrow. "Something wrong, Harry-San?"

Only shaking his head, Harry frowned at the sword spirit. Especially with how their Yukata showed some of their chest. "No, but, um... So you're a man today?"

Chuckling while rubbing a finger on the stubble on his chin, Kogitsune nodded. "Indeed, today feels like a man day." Then his form blurred and where he stood was now a woman, a rather beautiful one with a large amount of cleavage visible. "I could be female though if you want?"

All Harry did though was shrug while continuing to look Kogitsune in the eyes. "No, just wondering is all." Before his eyes, Kogitsune turned back into a male. "Um, just a question for you?" When the sword spirit nodded, he frowned. "Can all tsukumogami change genders?"

Impressed by both the question and the actions Harry took, the sword nodded. "Yes, tsukumogami can, in fact, take on any gender. We are not limited in that manner to be honest. But! Most tsukumogami have a preferred gender as it were. Myself? I don't like being limited in such a way as I do not have a preference in regards to it or how I look. Whatever I feel like at that time is what I am." Then he smiled as he caught sight of Honjo at Nagato's side, something that had been decided that morning as Juuchi and Tsukiakari were with Harry. "Ah! Honjo-Chan! There is only one thing left to do now that you finally joined us!"

Somehow, there was a sense of concern from Honjo at that. Almost as if the Masamune expected something. More oddly, there was also a feeling of worry from Juuchi, though there was also amusement. Moments later, Kogitsune snapped his fingers and ribbons appeared from nowhere. Some wrapped and tied themselves together over Honjo's sheath and hilt, and others added themselves to her peace bond.

It was strange, but Harry had the feeling that Honjo was shocked. Of course, that was when Kogitsune turned. "Don't worry, Juuchi-Chan! I didn't forget about you~"

Which was when the same was done to Juuchi and Tsukiakari. There was a beat.

And then another.

Then Juuchi gave off a visible aura of rage and bloodlust as well as embarrassment. Right before their eyes, the ribbons began to smoke and burn. Quickly, Harry reached down to her hilt and rubbed it. "It's okay Juuchi. Just relax now..."

Much to the elder Ono's surprise, Juuchi's aura began to disappear. Instead of anger, there was annoyance. The type that one would think came from a cat. Eyebrow raised, Kensuke frowned at that. "Wait... so you can calm a Muramasa down by patting it? Like a cat?"

Shrugging, Harry shook his head. "I guess? Though I know that Asuka-San... the Tengu one, stated that Umitsubami has told her that taking care of Juuchi's sisters is like herding cats. Sometimes Juuchi purrs though."

Juuchi gave off the feeling that she was offended that he said such, only reinforcing the cat comparison. Of course, then she started getting angry again as Kogitsune brought out a cat ear headband... right before the Muramasa seemingly froze. At the same time, it felt like Honjo had been coming out of her shock and entering mortification when she once more crashed. All Harry knew was that Kogitsune was now looking at Tsukiakari with a confused, yet offended, look on his face as said sword also gave off an offended feeling even as she heated. "What do you mean I tied them wrong?"

Rather then try and puzzle out what just happened, Harry simply shook it off and followed the Onos to their family Shrine. Going through the usual process, the wizard did the prayers before placing a box on the steps. At the looks from the Kitsune, he shrugged. "You said to leave some of the treats I made for Inari-Sama after all."

When they walked away though, Natsumi looked back and blinked as the treats were already gone.

 

[darthcourt10]

Harry Leferts

Head drooping, Rei sighed along with her sister as Hoppou patted them on the back. The two Kits placed the airsoft guns onto the counter as the man behind it chuckled. "Nice try, Rei-San, Asuka-San. But maybe you should have gone after something a bit smaller."

Coming up behind them, Harry raised an eyebrow as he finished off the gujo ayu he was eating. "Something wrong?"

Still patting her friends on their back, Hoppou pointed at the stall. "Big Brother, Asuka-Chan and Rei-Chan have been trying to get that big teddy! But it is very hard!"

When he turned to the stall keeper, the man chuckled some. "Its a bit big to take down, I'm afraid."

Eyes narrowing, Harry tilted his head in thought as he finished eating and then tossed the fish into a nearby trashcan. With a nod, he walked up and looked over the selection of guns in thought. Then the teenaged wizard gave a wave. "TAICHI-SAN! COME OVER HERE FOR A MOMENT!"

Said Kitsune did and took in the looks on his sisters before frowning and turning to Harry. "Yeah, what's going on?"

In reply, Harry jerked his thumb towards the large teddy. "Rei-Chan and Asuka-Chan want that bear. But... with how strong the guns are?"

Taking one, Taichi slapped down a bill before grabbing a handgun. With practiced ease, he got into a stance and shot it at one of the smaller teddy bears, knocking it down. "Hmm..." Beside him, he heard Harry do the same with one, knocking down a polar bear, and then a black fox with green eyes with a rifle. "So... what do you want to do?"

With a glance at the stall keeper, who was taking the toys that Harry knocked down and replacing them, he leaned towards to Taichi. "Well, I was thinking..."

As he listened, Taichi frowned at first before that changed to a smile, and then to a smirk. Chuckling, he gave a nod that was all teeth. "Okay, you're on." Slapping some bills down, he pointed. "Four handguns."

Harry gave a nod and slapped his own bills down. "Two handguns, two rifles."

Confused, the stall keeper looked between them and frowned as he scratched his head. Various other people were watching though as he shrugged. "Sure, here you go."

The two boys examined the guns in question before giving each other a look and each took a handgun. At some unseen signal, they shot their guns at the teddy that Asuka and Rei wanted, with Harry after Taichi's. Then the Kitsune grabbed the other gun, brought it up and hit the teddy again as it was rocking back, which was followed by Harry quickly bringing up the rifle and shooting it. The result being the teddy falling backwards.

However, they were not done as they took aim and did the same with a Totoro plush that was there, knocking that down as well.

Setting down his second, now used rifle, Harry turned back to the awestruck twins and Hoppou with a chuckle. "And there you go. You just need to be able to coordinate to get one of those larger prizes after all."

A slight smirk on his face as he took the teddy, Taichi handed it to his little sisters who hugged it closely together while Harry gave the giant Totoro to Hoppou. "What he said."

Eyes wide with awe, the little Kits squealed before taking turns hugging Harry and Taichi. "That was so cool, Taichi-Nii-San! Harry-Nii-San! Thank you!'

Rubbing his knuckles on his yukata, the older Kitsune grinned. "That's because we're just that awesome as Nii-Sans, I guess." He then gave Harry a wink and a pat on the back. 'Guess he isn't all that bad after all.'

Meanwhile, Harry was rubbing Hoppou's head as the little Abyssal hugged him. Leaning down, he whispered into her ear. "Hopefully that makes you feel better, Little Sister. I don't like seeing you so worried and sad."

Two red eyes looked up at him as Hoppou gave him a smile and nodded. "It does, Big Brother. Thank you, Hoppou feels better now."

Gently, he kissed her on the head before patting it. Holding out his hand, he smiled some at her as she took it. "Anyways, we got a lot more of the festival to go through."

As they were walking, Harry looked around in interest. Though he did snort some at seeing his mother nearly blissed out as she got her face licked by little foxes. When he glanced at Taichi, said teen snorted. "They're ordinary foxes, they live in the local Shrine to Inari-Sama and they bring them out." Shrugging, he shook his head. "Anyways, some might become Kitsune later on, so who knows?'

Before Harry could say anything though, Natsumi walked out of the crowd and bumped into him with her face buried in his shoulder. For several moments, the two teens froze before the Kitsune took a deep sniff and hummed. "Harry-Chan, there you are."

Giggling, Asuka grinned up at her sister. "You were able to tell Harry-Nii-San because of smell?"

Now pulling away, Natsumi looked down at her sister and shrugged some. "Yes? I mean, I've known him for years."

Rolling his eyes hard, Taichi sighed before spotting some of his old friends. "Anyways, I see some people that I wanted to meet so I'll catch up with you later."

With that, he walked off into the crowd as his sister sighed. "Of course." Threading her arm through Harry's though, Natsumi smiled up at him. "I got you something, Harry-Chan."

Interested, Harry looked down at her. "You did?"

Simply reaching into the bag at her side, she pulled out a fox mask and handed it to him. "Here. I thought that you could use it." Head tilted to the side, she frowned some. "A bit of a shame that you don't have your animatronic fox ears and tail... that would have made it hilarious."

Eyebrow raised, Harry frowned at her and looked around. "Wouldn't I get you in trouble though, Natsumi-Chan? I mean, if the Magical Diet is watching..."

There was a twinkle in her eye as she raised a finger after having waved her sisters goodbye alongside Harry when Hoppou and the Twins headed towards the older Onos. "And that would be the beauty of it, Harry-Chan. Even if they could keep an eye on the festival, if they confront you? Then you just show them that what you're wearing is pieces of a costume, embarrassing them. More then a few human friends and lovers of Kitsune have done such and acted confused when the Aurors show up. It always is a laugh to see their expressions..." Frowning, she tapped her chin and looked around. "Though with how things are? I doubt that they have the man power anyways to be able to show up. Even with how many Kitsune they know live here."

Looking around himself, Harry couldn't tell who was Kitsune and who was not. There were some walking around with tails or ears, all part of the festival. And from what Natsumi had just told him, they were likely plain, ordinary humans... Granted, with how things were, Harry would not be surprised in the slightest if a number were actually Kitsune either with fake ears and tails for a prank, or letting out their real features for the same reason. Part of him wondered if the rumour about the anime conventions having Yokai there out of disguise was set up by Kitsune or one of the other trickster Yokai as a means to get a cheap laugh from the Magical Diet.

It really would not surprise him in the least to be honest.

Turning his attention back to Natsumi, he frowned some. "You know, you said there was a lot of Kitsune here. How many..."

Now frowning in thought, the thirteen year old Kitsune hummed. "I'm... not really certain to be honest. There are a lot and I think that at least a quarter of the town alone is Kitsune." Gesturing with one hand, she shook her head. "And this is just one town. A lot of the clans have towns or villages with a large amount of Yokai of their type. Either ones that have lived there, or their families who have, since before the SoS, or ones escaping from the Reserves and the like. Sort of like how Yamainutaira up in Hokkaido has a lot of Okami living there..."

Suddenly, Harry snapped his fingers and reached into the bag beside him. "Oh yeah! I got you something as well, Natsumi-Chan."

Interested, Natsumi watched as Harry dug around before blushing as he handed her the black fox that he won. It was about the size of an actual fox and she looked into its green eyes before smiling as she squeezed it. Soon followed by threading her fingers into Harry's and squeezing his hand before kissing his cheek. "Thank you, Harry-Chan."

All Harry did was smile and then kiss her on the cheek in return. "You're welcome, Natsumi-Chan."

Both of them shared a smile at that and their conversation drifted to and fro as they enjoyed the festival. At one point, they were listening to a traditional storyteller who was talking about the town's history when one part caused Harry to blink and turn to Natsumi. "Um, Natsumi-Chan? That mountain that your home sits on was..."

With a nod, Natsumi looked at him and nodded. "Made by a daidarabotchi? Hai, that is what is told in the old tales anyways."

Head tilted to the side, Harry blinked as the storyteller took a break. "Really? How did that happen now? I mean, considering..."

Chuckling, his friend lowered her voice. "Its a very old tale. Do you want to hear it?" When Harry nodded, she continued with a smile. "Many centuries ago, the Kitsune half of the Ono clan settled here. The Head of the Clan was the son to Ono as a matter of fact, one born a Kitsune unlike his older brother. At the time, there was not too much of anything, the land here was mostly flat. But it was also fertile as well, hence why we settled here... but there was a problem." Pointing, Natsumi gestured at the Japanese Alps, just visible. "In those days, the mountains were infested with roving bands of bandits. Some were human, some were Oni, and a few were Tengu. They raided settlements and such. The town needed a defensible position. But all the mountains and such were already taken! However they hatched a plan to not only fix that issue, but also make the town even better."

Eyebrow raised, Harry leaned in as Natsumi lead them away. "And how did they do that now?"

A twinkle in her eye, Natsumi grinned. "You see, my clan knew that there was a daidarabotchi who lived nearby. He was not too smart, but strong and huge! So, my clan gathered up sake from various places. Some they made, and some they stole from the bandits, who often blamed each other. This took years. With that done, the Son of Ono called out to the daidarabotchi and challenged him to a drinking contest. Of course, the giant did not believe the Kitsune, who would? But it was still sake, and he was surprised that it was Oni sake! Well, my ancestor did not actually drink the sake, as expected. Rather, it was plain water. But the daidarabotchi did not care in the slightest. Once the giant was all drunk, my ancestor called out to him. 'Oh great, Daidarabotchi of the Mountains! Are you strong?'"

Stunned, the wizard stared at her. "Was he nuts!? I mean, insulting a giant like that?"

Grinning, Natsumi shrugged and shook her head. "No, he was a Kitsune, as shown by what happened. You see, the daidarabotchi was insulted by this. 'You disrespectful fox!' he called out. 'How dare you insult me! For I am the strongest there is here! I could crush you with my fingers!' But my ancestor was not scared at all, he just laughed. 'Then how about we settle this, with a challenge of strength!' Angered, the daidarabotchi accepted this and followed my uncle to where the town now stands. 'First,' the Son of Ono called out, 'We shall show our strength by creating a river through here! One deep and strong! Now watch!' My ancestor stepped into the woods out of sight and less then an hour later returned, digging a tough that filled with rushing water. It grew and stretched further and further to the astonishment of the daidarabotchi. Suspecting a trick, he dipped his finger into the waters and it came back wet. 'Well now,' he stated, 'That is an impressive feat of strength! But I can do better!'" She then pointed towards the mountains. "The daidarabotchi then walked to the nearby mountains and began to use his hands to cleave the ground. He dug a deep trench, all the way around where the town is. A trench that filled with rushing waters from the Japanese Alps. Strong and deep, cutting across the Kitsune's river which dried up. 'Oh now,' cried my ancestor, 'You went and destroyed by river with your own!' Something that made the daidarabotchi laugh. 'You should have never challenged me then, Little Fox!' he shouted with glee in his voice."

Amused, Harry shook his head and crossed his arms. "Okay, that's actually impressive. But how did they trick him? Because it had to be some sort of trick. No way a Kitsune could make a river."

Just snickering, Natsumi shook her head. "No, because in the woods was large pots with rain water. When he dug the trench, the other Kitsune dumped the water into it, and then used illusions to make it seem bigger and wider. The daidarabotchi, drunk as he was, did not realize that fact and when his hand came away wet, he thought that it was an actual river. But the story did not end there."

Now grinning himself, Harry leaned in. "I would hope not, this is becoming good."

Lips drawn back into a toothy grin, the Kitsune shook her head. "It was not actually. You see, the Son of Ono brought the daidarabotchi where the mountain that the manor is now on is... On the opposite side of town from where the river is as a matter of fact. Once there, he gestured at the ground around them. "'Here, we shall have our next contest! I shall built a mountain, right here!' Suspicious, the daidarabotchi snorted before spreading his arms. 'Very well, Little Fox!' he called out. 'Let me see you build a mountain!' My ancestor just smiled and walked out of sight before returning with great mounds of earth in his paws. He dumped them before the daidarabotchi until it became a large hill, nearly a mountain. Finally, he nodded and patted it before the shocked giant. 'Here it is, great Daidarabotchi of the Mountains! My Mountain to rival yours!' Shaking his head, the daidarabotchi gave him a suspicious look before poking one finger into the mountain near the top. Sure enough though, it came back with dirt on it as well as bits of rock. Now unsure about this, the giant was thinking about leaving when my ancestor called out. 'Well? Where is yours now? Or am I the winner! I am sure that the other daidarabotchi and Oni would like to hear about you bested by a Kitsune!'"

Chuckling, Harry facepalmed. "Ouch, right in the pride. He could not have let the stand."

Only shaking her head, Natsumi smirked. "Oh, he didn't. This was now a matter of honor! And if he killed my ancestor, it would be acknowledging the win! Instead, he puffed himself up and walked off. 'Give me to the time the sun sets! I shall have a mountain above yours,' he called out. Sure enough, over the next few hours, he returned with great amounts of earth and rock, which he fashioned into the mountain. As a final slap in the face to my ancestor, he ended up burying his mountain under the one he built. 'Oh no!' Called out the Son of Ono, 'You have buried my mountain!' Laughing, the giant grinned down at him. 'Ha! Little Fox!' He shouted, 'You may be strong for a fox, but not for a giant!' My ancestor sighed and bowed to him with a nod. 'You are right, great Daidarabotchi of the mountains,' he stated. 'There are none, not even a Kitsune as strong as you.' Laughing, the giant nodded and walked off with his head held high, not knowing that he had been tricked! You see, there was no hill there at all, it was a pile of leaves and brush that was there, with a large bucket of dirt for the Daidarabotchi to stick his finger into, all covered by illusions. And with the river on one side, and the mountain on the other, the town was now protected from most attacks."

Natsumi then bowed with her arms spread out as Harry clapped with a laugh. "Okay, that was awesome, Natsumi-Chan! And so is your ancestor for doing that..." He then blinked and hummed in thought. "Did the daidarabotchi ever figure out that he was tricked though?"

Lips curled up into a smile, Natsumi shrugged. "Never said, though considering what they're like? Even if he did figure out, his pride would be too much to admit that he did get tricked." Once more taking his hand, she smiled. "Anyways, there's so much to see! Come on!"

With laughter, Harry allowed his friend to pull him along.

It was turning out to be a good day.
______________________________________________________________

The Sun had set a little more then two hours ago and upon the lower slopes of the small mountain that the Ono compound sat, Harry and the others had found places to sit. From where he was sitting a short distance from his mother, the wizard in question was looking around before Natsumi arrived. "Sorry about taking so long, Harry-Chan. There was a bit of a line up at the stand." Taking a spot next to him, she set down a small basket with what looked almost like fish-shaped cakes. "But I got us some Ayu-gashi."

Smiling at her, Harry shook his head with a chuckle. "Well, you made it and that is what is important..." He then gave her a look. "I could have gotten it though."

All Natsumi did was smile back at him before taking his hand in hers. "I actually wanted to do it." Shifting a bit closer, she looked around and nodded to herself. Nagato and Hoppou were with her parents and the Twins, while her grandparents as well as Hoshi were on another blanket. As for Taichi, he was on one with Haru and Shiromizu as they chatted waiting for the fire works to be done. Turning back to Harry, she watched as he ate one of the cakes. "Well? What do you think?"

Only taking his time, Harry nodded some before giving her hand a squeeze. "Pretty good, actually. Granted, we'll have to take some home with us for the others."

In reply, the Kitsune shrugged. "That won't be much of an issue, we have enough time in the morning before we leave to get some."

Looking up at the night sky as fireflies surrounded them, Harry hummed. Expression turning soft, he then turned his attention to his friend only to find that she was looking into his eyes. "Natsumi-Chan?"

Not speaking right away, Natsumi instead cuddled up into his side and sighed. After a minute, during which she ate one of the cakes, she spoke. "I'm glad that you came, Harry-Chan. And that now I don't have to hide from you."

Gently, slowly, he placed one arm around her waist which made her lean more into him. "I'm glad too, Natsumi-Chan. I was so scared that if you knew that I knew, you would have to leave."

With a glance at her grandfather, who waved a tail after which Natsumi could feel an illusion over them, the teenaged Kitsune let out her ears and tails. Something that caused Harry's eyes to widen, but before he could say anything, Natsumi placed one finger on his lips. "Harry-Chan, look at me." Once his gaze was on her own amber, she smiled and leaned her forehead against his best that she could while staring into his eyes. "I would never leave you. You are my best friend, no matter what. So don't ever need to worry about that."

Blinking away some tears, Harry nodded, his voice thick with emotion. "Thanks, Natsumi-Chan."

Even as she internally cursed the Dursleys for what they had done to her friend, to make him fear people leaving him, Natsumi gently kissed him on the cheek. "No need to thank me for the truth, Harry-Chan. And that is what it is, the truth." After he nodded, she hummed. "Hopefully you enjoyed it, Harry-Chan."

Just laughing, Harry pulled her close. "Of course I did! It was a lot of fun and besides... I was here with you."

Wide eyed for a moment even as she felt like her face was on fire, the Kitsune stared before burying her face into the crook of his neck. "Baka, saying such things to me."

That made Harry blink and furrow his eyebrows. "Poi?" At her snort though, he shook it off and turned back to the town before them. "Well, its going to be busy for the next few days."

Sighing as she shifted her head so it was still on her shoulder, Natsumi hummed. "Hai. In a few days you'll be heading to Diagon, right? And then nearly just as soon heading to Minami Iwo Jima as well?" When he nodded, she frowned. "How are you going to set things up there anyways?"

A frown on his face, Harry tilted his head back as he tried to ignore the smell of Natsumi's shampoo. "Hmm... well, we're bringing back a single Vanishing Cabinet to be placed in the tunnels, so its easier to get back and forth between Yokosuka and England. From what I heard, the Royal Navy will be having someone watch that until Percy graduates. But we're also getting a second pair that they found and will be giving us. One will be going to Kyoto, and the other to Minami Iwo Jima so that they can go back and forth easily once the Mahoutokoro is fixed up. And they want more so that when they reveal it, its basically a fait accompli in regards to the Magical Diet. We're just going to store it at first in a metal shipping container so that they can come through for when we fix the place up."

Now frowning herself, Natsumi gave a small nod. "You've been studying the plans, right?"

With one eyebrow raised, the teenaged wizard snorted. "Of course, I have. Granted, same with the pictures and memories..." Running his free hand through his hair, he shook his head. "Not going to be easy, but we have repair fluid and the Canadians sent Fluid of Life to us, so that helps out a lot. We should be able to help her just like I promised."

That got a nod before a sound made them turn as the fireworks display started. Bursts of color and form exploded in the sky above them as Harry and Natsumi cuddled there. Unseen by them, their actions were mirrored by her parents as well as the elder Onos as they simply enjoyed the night.
__________________________________________________________________

Placing the last bag into the van, Kensuke nodded before turning to where Harry was talking with Naoki. "Well, all that's left are the swords." Frowning, he furrowed his eyebrows as he looked at Harry. "Um, where are they?"

Expression blank, the thirteen year old wizard pointed and Kensuke followed his finger and winced. Mainly because a currently female Kogitsune was clutching said blades to her and bawling her eyes out. "Noooo! No, you can't leave me just yet, Juuchi-Chan! Honjo-Chan! We have only started to catch up on our love with each other! And I only just met Tsukiakari-Chan! Don't go!"

Simply coughing into his fist, Kensuke raised an eyebrow. "Um, Kogitsune-Chan... why..."

All tears ceased, said sword looked at him and smiled. "Why am I doing this? Because I am a woman and women can cry when those they love leave." Then the tears were back and streaming down her cheeks as she continued. "WAH! DON'T YOU LOVE ME?!"

Nodding, Naoki nodded before snapping open a fan. "Parting is such sweet sorrow."

Meanwhile, Harry decided to ignore the aura of rage and bloodlust rising from Juuchi. He also decided to ignore another aura of anger from Honjo. Turning back to Naoki, he bowed some. "Thank you for having us, Naoki-San."

Brightly smiling, the Kyuubi only nodded as in the background, Kogitsune grabbed Carnwennan, also holding him tight to her chest. "It was very good having you here." With a quick look around, he leaned in. "So, uh... if you want to? We would not mind having some of those tasty treats sent to us. You can make a couple of tins or whatever and send it via owl. We would not mind at least."

Chiyo appeared and leaned in next to her husband. "Yes, treats that would be shared between the two of us."

From where she was, Kogitsune yelled over. "Don't forget me! I like them as well and I know at least one other who does too!"

Then she promptly went back to wailing and the like.

Promptly ignoring that, Harry turned back to the elder Onos. "Well, I can see what I can do. But I'll do my best to get some sent to you from time to time."

Fans snapping open and waggling in place, Chiyo nodded as her husband spoke after going into a pose. "Very well! And just remember that can also be our bridal price!"

Head whipping around, Natsumi sputtered at her grandparents. "OBAA-SAN! OJII-SAN!'

Just tilting his head to one side, Harry blinked and only had one response. "Poi?"

 

[darthcourt10]

Lord K

A.N./ It's time for more best Clan Head.



The forest echoes with birdsong, as sounder of wild pigs roam and scavenge through the undergrowth. Snuffling and grunting, the large sows and boars dig for roots and fallen fruit as they travel the trail they have shouldered through the undergrowth on a number of previous occasions, while piglets roam about the group between them.

Up head, the trees begin to thin out, signalling the end of the forest, and the beginning of a field. The wild pigs have no fear of this realm of civilisation however, as decades of dwindling hunter numbers and shrinking rural populations, have replaced the cautiousness associated with humanity, with the knowledge that gluttony and greed can be sated in such fields. Especially in recent years, as many once abandoned areas, have now become packed with delectable food once more, for reasons that are beyond their simple animal minds to process.

As they approach the field however, some of the sows and boars stop. There is movement behind them. And sound. Something like a ringing bell. Something not a fellow wild pig. Offspring gather close to their mothers, while the larger animals mill restlessly as the unknown approaches.

And then, from out of the undergrowth, emerges a large dog. A hi-vis hunting coat on his back, around his neck, the Akita hunting-dog also carries a Ivory hunting horn. Seeing the intruder in their midst, some of the board start to snort and size themselves up, putting on displays to intimidate the canid.

Then, the great hunting hound, already on the larger end for Akita, speaks.

"Hail strangers, if there be any of sentient mind and soul among you! Take heed, for you trespass upon the lands of the Hokubu in the time of the hunt!" After decades of waning threat from hunters, the wild pigs show little sign of being intimidated by the lone hunting dog, no matter how big he is. "If there are any among you in the guise of animal and non-magical beast, speak up now! You walk in the midst of an ambush set for unthinking creatures to be dined upon-"

With a screaming squeal three of the board launch themselves into crashing charges toward the lone Akita in the undergrowth. "-damnit, this is why I hate this tradition!"

With a flurry of colourful cursing, the Akita inu dog, then resolves himself into a human form and hastily begins climbing the nearest disable tree before the angry boars can converge upon his position. Dressed in the rather odd combination of both traditional Ainu hunting gear, and with a modern florescent orange hi-vis jacket thrown over the top, the Matangi huntmaster reaches into his jacket and pulls out a walkie-talkie.

"Yeah, they're all wild and non-magical." Glancing down, he watches the young boars snuffling angrily and circling the trunk of his refuge. "Definitely, definitely wild."

Putting the modern communication device back into his pocket, the huntmaster next moves to utilize his much more traditional hunting device. Raising the Ivory hunting horn to his lips, the Matangi then gives a long, hard, blast on the venerable artifact.

Birds scatter, as the forest echoes with the drawn out, haunting reverberation that echoes forth, unnerving the wild pigs below. For a second, the forest is silent.

Then it is answered by howls, as the forest undergrowth explodes with movement in shades of black, brown and white. Bursting from the underbrush and charging towards the already spooked swine, are not just more wolf-sized Akitas, but then great white wolves alongside even larger brown ones that accompany them. With screaming squeals of terror, the wild pigs panic and turn tail, taking flight from the dozen barking and howling pursuers that have answered the huntmaster's signal. Unknowing that their escape toward the open ground they were originally headed toward, is now a coordinated shepherding by the Akita Bear-dogs, Hokkaido wolves, and Honshu okami, that hem in and cut off any attempts by the wild animals to flee the ambush.

Reach the treeline, the boars, sows and pigglets all charge through in a panic, ducking under and through the railings of the fence that mark where the wilderness ends, and civilization's taming of nature begins. Unnoticed by the pigs though, every single one of their canid chasers comes to a halt at the barrier, refusing to enter the field after them.

Previously, the field the pigs find themselves charging into had been one utilized for alfalfa this season, as part of it's cycle of crop rotation. For most of spring and summer, it had been allowed to grow tall and untamed, creating an obscuring waist-high forest, which was perfect for hiding the hogs' trail as they snuck from the woodlands of Matagi-Ken no Shinrin, to an adjacent fields in Inunojotaira. One that had until recently, had been lush with almost over-ripe, late summer watermelons.

Today however, the alfalfa has been cut, harvested and stacked in bales along the far side of the field to dry out in the last of the summer sun. Preparations to become winter feed-hay for Yamainutaira's livestock in other parts of the community like Okamimamotte and Omonohata. What should have been a field of thick brush and cover to help aid their escape from the (no longer) pursuing wolves, is now a massive open ground, which in their panic, the pigs continue to flee across.

So self absorbed are they in their flights, that none notice when the first of their number is brought down by a arrow to the side of the head. Then down goes a second. What finally sends them into a scattering flight though, is when the field echoes with the thunderous rapports of a rifle. A powerful black-powder bark, that sends the pigs in every direction but the one from which the man-made thunder echoes.

Seeing how one of the largest boars now drops to the ground with a smoking hole dead center between it's piggy little eyes, at the edge of the field Karafuto Ninsei cockily lowers his antiquated tanegashima, and blows at the wisps of smoke from the barrel, while Karuidoko and Daishi Mori roll their eyes. Ignoring the wizard, and the reactions of his cousin and the kitsune to the younger of the two Karafuto scions' showboating, Royugamaru now steps up to the plate, as he takes aim with his own choice of weapon.

Picking out his target down the sights of a 1920s Holland and Holland that had probably been languishing in the manor armory until Ryougamaru stumbled across it in the '70s, the okami proves that his engraved double barrel shotgun is no antique show piece, as he swiftly lets loose with each barrel in quick succession. In less than a second, the near simultaneous blasts bring down two different sows with slugs to their heads.

"Oh, now who's being show-boaty?" asks Ninsei sarcastically, as Royugamaru smugly breaks open his over-under and catches the ejecting shells.

Karuidoko and Mori however, now turn their focus to the next member of their group in line.

"Come on Chu-Chan! Girl-Power represent!"

"Yeah! Show these meat heads what you can do!"

With a grin, Ifukube Chufsanma, the Matangi-Ken Clan heiress, draws the arrow she has already knocked to her Ainu style bow, rather than the more traditional Japanese yumi used by the preceding two women. Taking careful aim and pulling her bow almost impossibly taut, Chufsanma hesitates for a moment as her eyes scan the field, before picking her targets and waiting for the perfect moment to strike.

Then she lets her arrow loose, subtly empowering it with just the tiniest bit of magic, to give it the strength and velocity to achieve what she wants it to do. Just at that moment, three young pigs just happen to cross paths along the line of sight she has aimed down, each heading in a different direction. The first is killed instantly as her arrow doesn't just catch it in the head, but then passes through it's skull and out the other side. The second one is ended almost equally as swiftly, as her arrow's path doesn't just server it's vertebra, but also most of it's neck, before continuing on to nail the third and final pig in the side. A still fatal wound as the arrow head finally comes to a halt lodged in the swine's heart, removing it from the mortal world just on the heels of the others.

"Booo! I cry foul!" declares Ninsei "Ryougamaru and I made our shots using plain old skill!"

"Alright then," acquiesces Kariudoko cocky confidence that it won't make a difference. "We made two skill shots and one magic one. You guys get to do the same."

Ryougamaru nods and then turns to the third male member of their party. "Alright then. Kogamaru, you're up."

"Do Team Y-Chromosome Proud!" cheers Ninsei too.

With a grin, the Ninth Koshaku nocks not just one arrow, but three, as he raises his tool of preference for this hunting trip. Drawing his daikyu, the antique laminated yumi longbow adorned with images of Ryoshimaru the Hunter's deeds and demise, thrums with invisible magical power as the Okami takes aim. Settling on a fire spell to help empower and aid in the guidance of his trick-shot, Kogamaru then begins calling upon the thoughts and emotions needed to fuel the particular magic he has chosen.

Powerful and fiery ones, to pour into the three arrows and launch them into furious self-propelling flights of pursuit. Determination to see his will become true! Anger at the plaguing pests which trespass upon his lands and destroy his community's produce! Hunger and Want for the delicious gamey meats this cull will bring! And a Passion for the hunt, along with Love of a shared experience with his fellow clan scions and allies.

For a moment though, his thoughts waver, as he then remembers another shared experience. Another day of other emotions shared. A day of shared interest in goofy anime, manga and video games, with a with a delicate wheelchair bound girl, who still had a flame of her own about her. Passion that was not just similar, but even fueled his own, and something that made him think of love of a different kind than mere camaraderie and friendship.

The voice of Kariudoko then snaps him back to reality. "Um... Koga?"

With a start, Kogamaru realizes his targets are escaping, and looses his shots.

Then the Hokubu clan head realizes it was not the escaping pigs she was trying to alert him to, but the amount of power he has put into his spell. "Oh hell...."

Streaking through the air in separate directions, like little guided missiles, the trio of arrows home in on three of the largest sows that remain. One of which, is still in the biggest crowd of pigs that are fleeing the field together.

In manners equally akin to missiles, each arrow next proceeds to connect with it's target in a fiery explosive detonation. This is already bad enough for the two sows on their own, who are immediately gibbletized into fine clouds of aerosolised pork mince and bacon-y splatter accompanied by the odd chunk of well barbecued cutlet, but the obliteration of the third pig also catches nearly a dozen other sows and young hogs in the blast of explosive burination and porcine shrapnel. Something which much like an actual missile or artillery shell, unfortunately doesn't quite manage to kill all of them at once.

"What the hell Koga?!?" asks Kariudoko in disbelief, as the field rings with the sound of wounded squealing and burning pigs.

Kogamaru cringes in embarrassed horror. "I er.... may have accidentally overpowered that one....."

Swiftly nocking another arrow to begin mercy-killing wounded pigs, he is also accompanied by Ryougamaru and Ninsei reloading their firearms while Chufsanma draws her own bow, to join in with the attempts to remain ethical hunters and euthanize the not quite dead from a distance.

---------------------------------------

Half an hour later, a much more morally palatable scent of cooking pork, drifts over the field.

Looking to the side, Kogamaru watches as one of the largest (intact) boars brought down, now sits impaled on a spit, and is carefully being turned over an open firepit by some of the servants and staff. Slowly, the culled pest is transformed into something succulent, tender and brown with crackling. The mouth watering scent of cooking pig is not the sole prize for only the hunters either. Between the swine brought down by the five on the edge of the field, and then a few more caught by those who volunteered to play the part of hounds to flush out the prey, there is more than enough game to reward and pay even those who did not take part in the pursuit.

More than a few of the human staff members who helped organize and are serving at the endeavor, now have their own sizable portions of hog leg, shoulder, ribs, or bacon to take home. One or two have even managed to secure their animals live, incapacitating smaller weaned juveniles with Stunning Spells, in order to take them home and fatten them up until Christmas.

For others though, the reward is the company they accomplish the activity in. Parents and older siblings, who let the more responsible, recently of age youths of the various Hokubu, Matangi-Ken, and even some of the town's human family branches, indulge in something traditional and ancient their ancestors once did together.

Manning the pig spit right now in fact, is one such example. Looking rather different to his normal pristine work appearance when dressed in hunting gear and florescent orange, is the venerable Kashiwade Nijuunirou. The Hokubu Main Family's own Head Chef of Santsume Manor, aided by his son, Nijuusanrou (who will likely one day succeed him), who periodically gives fine points about the art of cooking pig over an open flame to his own son, Nijuuyonrou. Just as Nijuunirou once did for him at after similar hunting trips, and Nijuunirou's own father (the obviously named Nijuuichrou) did for Nijuunirou, and ad nauseam for the (not so) uncountable preceding generations of the line of human chefs. One that has been in the culinary service of their Okami patrons almost as long as there has been a need for cooks in Yamainutaira.

Currently however, Kogamaru finds his own interactions with family and friends this day, mildly less heartwarming.

"I can't believe you!" ribs Kariudoko with gleeful disbelief. "You blew up your pigs! All you had to do was hit them! They were non-magical animals without any defenses or resistances to speak of, and you somehow overloaded such a simple spell! How?!"

"I was distracted, alright!" Briefly, an image of a pleasant day comes to his mind. One that takes far more thought to put aside without a sigh than it should. "I just had a lot on my mind, okay?"

Hearing the ongoing conversation, Chufsanma then chips in with the smirking grin of an investigative reporter who knows she has all the evidence to nail her target to the wall, before even interviewing them. "Are you sure that is 'a lot', and not 'someone' you had on your mind? Because I heard some fun gossip from Kiba the other day while getting a quote off him for my latest business piece~"

Kogamaru groans and buries his face in his hands, while the others all collectively burst out laughing.

While everyone else involved in the hunt generally congregates around the roasting pig and sits on camping chairs or picnic blankets, the five of them have a mildly different set up some idistance away. All seated sezia around a rectangular chabudai, on a long red mat with Kogamaru at the head of the arrangement and serving tea from a beautifully lacquered set to the others, they almost look like something out of a ukiyo-e painting. An image of feudal nobles in their best robes, having tea after a hunt.

At least as long as one ignores the fact that half the people in the background are wearing florescent hi-vis vests, there's a modern farming tractor and baling unit parked at the edge of the field, and the tops of power poles can be seen over the crowns of the hedges which divide the property from the road. Also, the five of them aren't exactly behaving with the gravitas their ancestors might have once held themselves to either.

"Please don't go around speaking of such baseless rumors." pleads the embarrassed Okami. "The last thing I need is the tabloids chasing me for their latest scoops on some mystery girl I don't even know the name of."

Chufsanma just laughs. "Don't worry Koga, I'm just teasing as a friend. Besides, you know I have more journalistic integrity than that. Who do you think I work for? That British rag?"

With a grin on his face, Ryougamaru then leaps to his cousin's faux-defence. "Now, to be fair to poor Koga, he probably does have a lot on his mind. Obaa-sama and the elders were recently trying to get him hitched again, so maybe he does have girls on the brain?"

Kogamaru sighs as the others start laughing at his expense again. "Yeah, sure, revel in my awkward misfortune why don't you guys. Because romantic woes are solely why we are here today. Would you like to go next Kari-chan?"

The she-wolf starts, choking and coughing on the mouthful of tea she just happened to be partaking in at that moment, causing the group's amusement to now become at her expense instead.

"Ahehehe...." Awkwardly, she brushes down her kimono. "Wouldn't we, uh..... Address why we're actually here....."

Opposite her at the table, Ninsei feigns shock. "You mean where not just hear to keep with old family ties and modified modern takes on old tradition, while gossiping like teenagers? Is there really some hidden motivation and politicking this event serves to be the smokescreen for?"

"Were you being sarcastic?" asks Mori with a roll of her eyes and a chuckle. "Forgive me, but I couldn't quite tell."

Ignoring the kitsune, Karuidoko chips in with her own observation. "You know, I'm pretty sure that, like, sixty percent of the town's traditions involving gatherings with different clans and families of prominence around this time of year, are in fact just excuses by our ancestors to enable politicking and maneuvering for the year ahead, by clan heads and heirs behind closed doors."

Ninsei chuckles. "Really though, even without that fact, I could have figured out as much. You organised a hunting trip for the youth, so this isn't really the kind of highly formal thing for any of our Elders to come along to. But between the Hokubu Head, the mayor, the heir to the shrine, and the Daishi heiress, someone of the Karafuto main family would definitely have had to turn up. And while Inejiro's spine stops him from doing this sort of thing, everyone knows I'm his sounding board and current nominal heir until he has a kid. Which, considering all four of us are either part of the War Migrant and Refugee Program or the JNHRO, means you want to sound the Karafuto out or test the waters regarding a potentially problematic or complicated idea or issue which you don't quite want to pose to the rest of our clans just yet."

Taking it all in, Kogamaru allows himself a chuckle and spreads his hands in a gesture of openess. "To borrow the modern parlance, you have indeed hit the nail upon it's head."

The wizarding farmer offers a grin in return. "Well, I did want follow in Inejiro's footsteps and become an Auror before the world went to hell. I'd be a pretty poor Auror and a worse clan heir, if I didn't know how to use this head on my shoulders as more than just a pretty face. But back on topic, what are we here to talk about then, under the guise of noble tradition and pleasantries between gentry to everyone else?"

Straightening up and growing serious, Kogamaru nods. "Well, if we are to cut to the heart of the matter; you have no doubt by this point heard the rumors and undercurrents of dissatisfied grumblings in recent weeks? Of supposed talks between the Hokkaido communities, on ideas of succession from Tokyo to join Kyoto, or even outright independence?"

Ninsei nods. "I have heard rumors and waxing of the like among the clan, but I have not really put much stock in them. While the idea of breaking with the Diet is an appealing one on a personal level, it is something I can't see happening easily considering the potential logistical and business issues that could come about from doing so. Not unless all of Hokkaido somehow goes through with such a declaration of open succession together."

"You are correct on that point in particular," says the Koshaku gravely. "Though the north has become a hot bed of independence with few economic ties to the rest of magical Japan over the course of this war, the 'self-sufficiency' many of our communities profess, is merely ensured through our immediate neighbors, rather than through national export and production as it was pre-war. This is just one of the many issues raised by the fact that what started out as a populistic fantasy and hopeful rumor, is slowly becoming a demand many of the more disenfranchised communities are increasingly enticed by."

The wizard stares, shaking his head in shock. "Wait- so then you're saying... a split from Tokyo might actually happen?"

"Indeed," confirms Kogamaru. "And therein lies a small multitude of problems. Most of which stem from the fact that we simply are not ready, or have the capability to deal with what issues may arise when such a split would take place, depending on what terms and when it would be resolved. Why I wished to broach this with you, is so that Inejiro and yourself might know what lurks on the political horizon, and to also so that Ryougamaru and I might garner an idea as to what kind of support the idea might legitimately have in the different portions of the Yamainutaira's community, underneath all the usual prefecture pride and disparaging venom for Tokyo."

Ninsei frowns in thought. "Could the effects of a split really be that grave? I thought we had been rather successful in divorcing ourselves from over-reliance on Tokyo and most of the southern magical economic centers the war cut us off from or the Diet's mismanagement caused to fail?"

"Maybe we have," concedes Kogamaru. "But what about the other communities? And most problematic of all, what of the Daisetsuzan Yokai Reserve?"

The younger of the Karafuto brother winces, as he considers that particular conundrum. "Yes, that would be a.... clusterfuck to say the least. I'm guessing it would have to be us who would deal with that mess? Or I guess to be more precise, the Hokubu and the Matangi-ken, since those are your lands and forest respectively."

"Sort of..." says Chufsanma, while Kogamaru grimaces "See.... it was when the lands were first handed over. But the agreement regarding that hand over, was written over 130 years ago, and was with the Imperial Magical Diet. The defunct Magical Diet."

The okami nods and elaborates when Ninsei looks to him in turn. "And that is just one aspect of many that make this so tricky. See, right now, we are not actually sure what would happen to Daisetsuzan if we and the other Hokkaido communities were to declare some form of succession."

"We aren't?" asks the wizard.

The Kogamaru glances to Ryougamaru, who in answer, reaches into one of his sleeves and pulls out a photocopy of an old faded piece of parchment. One covered with wax seals, and even signed with bloody thumb prints at the bottom.

"Here is part of the issue," elaborates the middle cousin of the three Hokubu present. "We technically can't just annul anything, reclaim the land ourselves, or even declare that the old agreement is defunct. When Ezomaru gifted the land to the Tokyo Diet during the creation of the Reserves, his one caveat was a limitation on it's use; That it could only be leased as so long as it was a place for yokai and magical beasts to live upon, without persecution and in peace, while conforming within the limitations of the Statute of Secrecy. So by all right, the land is legally in the hands of magical government recognized by the ICW, until such a time that they either choose to annul the lease of the land, or yokai no longer live there."

Ninsei frowns as something occurs to him. "Then what happens once the Statute falls?"

"Who knows," offers Ryougamaru unhelpfully. "The lease isn't magically binding in any manner, and there's no real clauses for anything other than 'yokai can live here as long as they don't break the Statute, and the lease defaults if you try to use the land for anything else'. So it's entirely up to interpretation what should happen after that. Theoretically, as long as yokai are allowed to live there, the lease and the responsibility for the land and lives of whoever lives there, are in the hands of the recognized magical government, regardless of the Statute's state or what we want."

The wizard looks hard at the photocopied document, confirming what Ryougamaru says. "Well, this is rather problematic. Annnnd considering some of the older property deeds I've seen floating around the clan, this all looks like it's all based in property laws that were mostly made defunct or broken up by the occupation government after World War Two, or rewritten by the new Diet to break a lot of the old power blocks and clan estates. Estates like what this technically would be if returned. Are we sure this isn't some purposely fudged version of the lease to make it look like we're supposed to lose out, should anyone try to break the government's control over Daisetsuzan?"

Ryougamaru shakes his head. "This photocopy is of our original version of the lease, held in the Manor Library. Father double-checked and confirmed the fact for me after locating it. There's also no difference in the text on the Diet's mirror of the lease that was written and signed at the same time. I checked."

"Then it seems your great-grandfather was far too trusting of the establishment he was helping establish," observes Ninsei dryly.

"Whether or not he was barring his throat while selling out, or well intentioned but too blinded by fear to think he could risk adding more clauses," interrupts Kogamaru, "I think it is worth considering that no one in his time could ever have envisioned the Empire being shattered less than sixty years later. Never mind the Statute of Secrecy falling being not just a mere possibility, but a serious and inevitable eventuality to be planned for."

"History and property law aside for the moment," interrupts Mori, "there are also more immediate concerns to consider surrounding the state of the Reserve should Hokkaido wholely breakaway thanks to the interconnected-ness of our communities. People fantasize of the break as if it is something to be done soon, but we are rapidly approaching winter. While Hokkaido could possibly supply, and that's a very big possibly, the food needs of the Reserve off of our surpluses, there is A; No money to recompense suppliers for the loss of that surplus which would normally be exported south. And B; We are now heading into autumn. It isn't so much food and raw materials that's the problem in the Daisetsuzan. It's amenities and manufactured goods. This is the time of year when people need new clothes, parts for equipment maintenance during the autumn harvests, materials to repair or shore up homes and fields in preparation for winter, and eventually potions ingredients and medicines once the cold starts to set in. Hokkaido does not have the capacity to meet these needs on top of our own, especially if Tokyo were to try and play hardball on trade and resources during a schism."

"That is still assuming they let us, if we fail to present a large enough united front," points out Kariudoko. "That's part of why the Hakodate clans in particular, are so on the fence about even openly addressing the idea that there is separatist or independence sentiment. Nobody wants to be caught holding the ball and on their own, lest they become a just as short-lived Republic of Ezo 2.0."

"So," summarizes Ninsei. "The people want to get out from under Tokyo, either as some form of independent alliance northern or union with Magical Kyoto. But nobody wants to do it, unless they know everybody is going to do it. And at that same time, we can't actually go through with it. At least, not any time soon, with how many undetermined factors there are at play. And even then, we have a great big honking albatross around our necks thanks to Daisetsuzan potentially being the dead weight of the team."

"That's the gist of it," agrees the kitsune of the group.

"To ask a difficult and loaded hypothetical question," poses the wizard. "What's the potential for getting help under the table from the JMSDF via the kanmusu, or even the muggle government itself? That cover story they came up with in order to pay lip service to the Statute seems to be working out for those folks who were all on St Brendan's."

Kogamaru shares a look with his cousins and Mori, before then looking back to the wizard. "Do you think flouting the Statute, even in (to pardon the pun) secrecy, would be so wise?"

Ninsei rolls his eyes. "Let's not play charades and the I-know-you-know-but-do-you-know-I-know game. I know you four have been planning your various behind the scenes plots and machinations around leveraging the community off the fall of the Statute at some point in the future. I get the feeling that fifty percent of this meeting is born more of the fact that this sentiment for separatism or independence, is either out-pacing, or throwing a spanner in the works of your original nearly planned timetables for the Fall."

"More like seventy-five percent of this meeting," admits Kariudoko with a sour grumble as she takes a sip of tea.

"So, do you have something going on, on the side with the non-magicals?" asks Ninsei.

"Not to the degree that we or they could be even remotely prepared to bare the burden of Daisetsuzan in anything less than another five months, without at least some serious suspension of disbelief or lies to even remotely preserve the Statute," admits Kogamaru, much to the surprise of the others. "What connections the JNHRO has right now, are still tenuous and early days at best, with cooperation with other like-minded parties already ongoing to address the inevitable humanitarian issues many of the more war-strained Reserves pose."

"A cover up also only worked for St Brendan's because of their isolation and the united backing of the community behind the plan, out of fear of pushing the ICW too much, even after being abandoned," points out Mori. "Daisetsuzan on the other hand, is right at the heart of Hokkaido, and bordered by us on one side, and tourist towns on the other. And people hate it there. Conditions are comparable to the Taisho era at best, but that is being generous to a few dwellings at most. Most people are stuck living in homes and farm plots laid out as if it were still the Meiji period, and they know there is better outside. They have radios and wizarding wireless sets. They've heard the stories from the smugglers who get in and out. They've seen the Scubaru, and every other magically enhanced or protected bit of nomaj tech that gets unthinkingly carted along by those who exit and leave the Reserve on business, simply because it's something convenient and everyday to us from the outside."

"So even just keeping everyone in place until improvements and freedom of movement can be ensured, might be an issue," observes Ninsei.

"Which is just one of a number of reasons why I am of somewhat two minds about directly enlisting the aid of the Self Defense Force, rather than operating through more bureaucratic and rights related avenues with a certain amount of distance," points out Kogamaru with a grimace. "The simple fact alone, that the Hokubu could be tied to anything remotely 'military sounding', let alone keeping people within a Reserve for their own benefit or until the Statute completely falls, would be a nightmare."

Chufsanma frowns. "I still think you overestimate the possible negative reaction, especially if a justified and reasonably logical spin could be put on the revelation. This is a different world and political scene to even just ten years ago."

Kogamaru however, knocks back his tea with a bitter expression. "I think the fact that I've received untold howlers and hate mail for every tiny thing I have ever done that even so much as offers the tiniest excuse to draw up imagined comparisons to that hated man, for every year of my life without fail, gives me a well grounded sense to judge how unjustified and unreasonably illogical the chains of hatred, pain and mourning can still make people after sixty-seven years."

"Or it just makes you afraid," tosses back the Matangi-ken heiress.

"Forgive me if I am," counters the Koshaku with a flat glare. "I've only spent practically the entirety of my life trying to get the town, clan and myself, out from under that fiends' shadow, only to find that I am caught at a most counterproductive junction. One forward of which are currently only unappealing and potentially controversial courses of action, until such a time something more politically palatable hopefully reveals itself. And it's not just his shadow that weighs on me. Ezomaru once turned tailcoat on the Shogunate, aided the Restoration, and then helped put down the Ezo Republic, before gifting away lands to make the greatest of the Reserves."

The okami contemplates the last of the dregs in his cup. "Now we reach a crossroads, where everyone looks to us, to fire a soon-to-be loaded gun, which we have no choice but to watch the court of public opinion load, irregardless of our own preference for pace. There is a pressing need to reclaim those lands, in spite of the fact that we cannot support them, and the secession of the Hokkaido magical community would doubtlessly open the flood gates for all the rest."

"You make it sound like somebody has forced upon you a big red button to start a new Sengoku Jidai," says Ninsei, attempting to interject some levity back into the current company.

An embarrassed grin tugs at the corner of Kogamaru's lips as he considers whether or not he is being so melodramatic, or is justified in his nibbling fears. "Well, thankfully we are at least not faced by that level of disastrous machinations or lust for power among our so-called 'foes'," he admits.

"Something else we can at least take heart in," points out Ryougamaru, "is that as long as cooler heads and more reasonable sentiment remains, we have time to plan."

The wizard raises an eyebrow. "So what is the immediate course of action anyway? Obfuscate, downplay, and wait, while meeting everyone who will need to be at the table behind closed doors?"

"Pretty much," admits Ryougamaru.

"What a great plan," says Ninsei. "Truly a tried and true classic of political figures and leaders everywhere. What were you four even planning before this anyway?"

With a pained sigh, Kogamaru pinches his brow. "To be entirely honest, the sum of our original plans were all basically various flavors of simply waiting out the Diet's death throes until it either finally collapsed, Kyoto officially supplanted it in the eyes of the ICW, or the Statute simply fell. We figured that as long as we had enough autonomy to adapt the community through the rougher tides of the war, kept the populace generally happy with our local self-direction, and were able to ensure Daisetsuzan wasn't about to go from Third World to full blown humanitarian crisis, then we could simply coast along under the radar until an opportunity revealed itself or the Statute finally went to bits. No one considered that the Diet would simply write us off like they did and spurn pretty much every single northern magical community like that in one go."

"Shows what we get for picking the passive approach," mutters Mori.

"It's also an extra unnecessary headache," points out Ryougamaru. "If the Magical Diet bites the dust, or Hokkaido splits off to Kyoto or do it's own thing before the Statute actually falls, then what? We have to at least make a show to the ICW of setting up a new administration, that's probably going to be mostly invalidated anyway in another year or two when the Statute finally crumbles."

Running a had over his face tiredly while Ryougamaru continues one with his grumblings, Ninsei reflects on everything that has been discussed. "Well, there's one thing today brings to mind, it's that it's easy to be wise after the event."

Looking to Kogamaru, he then nods. "I'll pass on everything to Inejiro, and keep a closer ear to the ground for rumors and talk. Considering the number of unhelpfully inconclusive hard questions and landmines we discussed, I'm going to assume you would prefer this is kept on the low for now?"

"Verily so," says the okami. "I don't mind you bringing into your confidence those you and your brother trust to keep quiet. Once we open this bottle, we will not be able to put the genie back in, and so it would be preferable to know early on, who might be effected and how. But at the same time, this is a genie that will not go back in it's bottle once it comes out. For now this separatism and independence sentiment and rumors needs to merely stay just that. The last thing we need is people getting riled up and hot headed before there is any kind of functional planning or cohesion between us and the other Hokkaido communities."

"Which should be simple enough in theory," quips Kariudoko with glib sarcasm. "All we need to do is pray the Magical Diet doesn't have anymore Department Heads suck on the loud end of the political-career shotgun any time soon."

 

[darthcourt10]

NotHimAgain

This has pretty much been sitting in my computer for the past few days, so I'm just going to throw it out there now and hope it flies. Hope people are okay with that.
Who's Out There?

Sayaka sat at her desk, slumped over until her forehead rested on the cold wood. She wasn't quite sighing, or panting, just… breathing with a little more force than necessary. Who had known that Obon would leave her feeling so dead inside?

"Mato?" She looked up to see Yamapi standing on the desk in front of her, eyes flickering down to meet Sayaka's own the moment they came into view. Given the way that the "smol" was pouting, and her eyes were quivering with tears…

"I don't have any snacks," Sayaka told her, "but you can go to the kitchen and steal yourself some onigiri. There should still be some lying around." Yamapi pouted harder and shook her head rapidly. It actually reminded Sayaka of how Momo had acted when…

… When Mom's old dog died. God, the irony.

"Not food, then?" she said, sitting upright. "Wow, that's different. Didn't even think it was possible. So what do you want, so I can get you out of my hair?" Yamapi shuffled around a moment, then hopped off the desk with a tiny "To!" Walking over to the bed, she shimmied up the blanket and rolled around in the covers before popping back upright with Sayaka's phone held triumphantly over her head.

"Mato mato!" She announced. Sayaka quietly patted her pockets to ensure that she really had left her phone there in the morning. How had she not noticed that through the day?

"You want me to call someone?" she asked, reaching out and taking the offered device. "I suppose that would be… Potter?" Yamapi grinned widely and nodded like she was banging her head on a drum. "Yeah… I guess he would be better suited to take care of you. Don't know why he—"

Eyes wide with horror, Yamapi jumped into Sayaka's lap. "Matomatomatomato!" she squeaked plaintively, hugging the primary school sixth year's arm. Pity and a bit of frustration rolled around inside Sayaka's heart.

"You know I can't understand what you're saying, right?" she asked.

Releasing her arm, Yamapi hopped back onto the bed. She held one hand up to her ear. "Mato mato?" she said, and just as quickly turned to face the other way. "Mato mato mato," she added in a deeper, slightly huskier tone okay what? "Mato!" She turned around again, then again. "Mato mato mato matoto." Turned around again. "Mato mato mato mato."

"So…" Sayaka groaned, trying to cut the little pantomime off before it got any weirder, "you just want me to call him?"

"Mato!" Yamapi said triumphantly.

"Look, Potter's probably… visiting family or something," Sayaka grumbled, crossing her arms over her stomach and slouching. "And he's got that British school that he goes to, and they start in like summer or something, so he's probably already going to leave soon, I…" She trailed off. All she was doing was making herself more depressed somehow. Then she returned her gaze to Yamapi.

The little chibi Shipgirl was posing, holding her little umbrella up over her head to shield her from imaginary falling petals, standing for all the world like a movie starlet on a DVD and pretty much ruining the effect by pouting at her again. The point came through regardless, though, and Sayaka could feel her ears heating up.

"I shouldn't anyway!" She shrieked, turning away and trying to ignore her. "I-I don't need his help with this, so I shouldn't—"

She gestured helplessly. No matter how she tried, she couldn't get words to come together. So she sat and stared at the wall. Just trying to be alone, with some strange feeling in her stomach that she couldn't make sense of.
-----

That morning, Renata and Nemo had arrived at Yokosuka to meet Takumi. The latter two had quickly gone off to stand together dramatically on some stretch of beach, and Renata's attempt to follow had ended with Akagi body-tackling her.

"No!" the carrier demanded, "we let them be together! That way, they can be lovey-dovey and cute and romantic! Like they're supposed to be."

"Give me a break," Renata groaned, trying to wriggle out from under her. Unfortunately, Akagi had been clever enough to lock her arms around her tail as well. "Shimakaze's out God knows where, so there's no one here worth racing, and I haven't got any reason not to do what I was sent here to do!"

"Go play with Musashi!" Akagi commanded.

"That's Ruri, and she doesn't play, she just stands off to one side and stares at her melons!"

Akagi's face turned thoughtful as she absorbed this information. "Is that so?" she asked. "Hmm… but then… Food for thought, I suppose."

"Oi, what are you doing?"

"Anyways!" Akagi returned her attention to Renata. "You still can't follow them!"

"Fine, fine, I get it already!" Renata shouted, finally shoving her off. The carrier hit the ground with a surprised "oof," and Renata slumped back against the ground. "Is there at least somewhere I can go to catch a few winks, then?"
-----

Tonbo sat down before the headstone, it up and down.

"Hey there, Gin-chan," she said, then paused. "No, that's dumb. Too old for people to keep calling you that… Heh." One of her lips quirked up, producing a tired, drawn-out smile. "Must be why I never stopped."

She paused again. What exactly was she supposed to say here? Sorry I never stopped by in the last hundred years because I went crazy and then I found a new family? Yeah, imagine how that would go over.

"You and Mii had better be happy up there," she said finally, "because they put you through shit and you deserve it. I'll fight anyone who says different, understand?"

Silence was her only answer. Not that she was seriously looking for something else.

Then footsteps cut through the absence of sound, and Tonbo looked up and around, shifting onto the balls of her feet. She heard voices, and her heart nearly stopped when she recognized them.

"So, where around here are they anyways?"

"Not far from here, actually. She never actually visits anymore, so sometimes I…"

For a moment, Tonbo hesitated. Juuchi wanted her to talk to the others, didn't she? Maybe now, she could finally say—but just as quickly, every part of her screamed "No!" and she burst into action, feet skidding against the grass briefly before she was off and away.
-----

"So, this is them, huh?"

"Yes. Thank you for coming with me."

"Yeah, well, I… hey, look at the grass right there."

"What are you talking about?"

"Look at the way it's pressed down! Someone's been sitting here for a while now. Probably left as we were getting here."

"… You don't suppose?"
-----

"Do you always spend Obon like that?"

Tatsuya looked up at Miyuki, stood looming over him and staring somewhat incredulously.

"Sometimes," he admitted, looking back down at the mason jar and the black goo that was pressing itself against the sides and laughing quietly. "Days that have a strong association with death… you're going to get people who take that as a cue to do all kinds of messed up things."

"But…" Miyuki sighed and sat down between him and Benio. "That's just wrong, you know?"

"Never said it wasn't," Tatsuya admitted.

They sat quietly.

"What exactly is that, anyways?" Miyuki asked.

"One thing I've learned over the years is that sometimes, you just want to do everything in your power not to know," Benio interrupted firmly.
-----

"Kiritani," Todoh-sama said simply by way of greeting, sitting at his desk. Antonio bowed respectfully. "Did you find anything?"

"I'm afraid not, sir," Antonio admitted. "There were several accounts of a fight on the venue, but just as many of a car crash or similar events. However, the present officials all became tight-lipped when I mentioned the Juuchi Yosamu or Honjo Masamune."

"So, they're somewhere on the naval base, and they're hiding it," Todoh-sama surmised, resting his chin on clasped hands. "That is going to complicate matters."

"You are not simply going to have them stolen, as you have before?" Antonio asked. Todoh-sama laughed shortly, derisively.

"Have you heard what the rabble out there says of Shipgirls?" he asked, drawing out a piece of paper and beginning to write. "They call them kami, say they have magic powers beyond what we see or even imagine. And considering that we have a young woman in the basement who is actually a sword…"

"She's still resisting?" Antonio asked. Todoh-sama paused, raising his pen from the paper.

"A spirit worthy of her maker," he said proudly. "Though a bit less in the way of wisdom it seems."

"And you still leave her in… his care?"

"He is useful in ensuring her eventual cooperation," his employer explained. "So yes, it is necessary."

Antonio wasn't certain. He had dealt with men that others would turn away in disgust, pirates and human traffickers, and yet even he felt uneasy before the old man who lived in the basement.

"My apologies, Todoh-sama…" he admitted, bowing again. "It is just… If half of what you have told of me about Masamunes is true, then one would expect them to be handled with more care. One ought to be careful with special goods after all."

"He is a professional," Todoh-sama pointed out, "though I can see your concerns. Rest assured, he is loyal, and will return her self to her once she acquiesces." He smiled, a light ghost of an expression easily missed. "If she's going to be by my side, after all… I'm going to require that."

Antonio bowed again. "Understood, sir. Again, please forgive my doubts."

"What is there to forgive?" Todoh said, folding his paper and putting it aside. "You've done good work for me, and it is perfectly understandable to mistrust that which you do not understand." He stood. "I know when I first saw his work, I was horrified as well as amazed. Now that I understand better what he does?" Briefly, he scanned the bookshelf, briefly glancing at the shelves of business books before pushing one in.

The bookshelves slid into the floor one by one, exposing the walls and their hangings. Sword upon sword upon sword surrounded Antonio and Todoh, covering the walls in, if not a thick blanket, more than most men would require in their lifetime.

Most men were not Todoh Byakuya.

"Priceless, all of them," he mused, running his finger along the hilt of one that Antonio recognized from the recent robbery. "And yet, none so alive in the same way as our girl in the basement." Smirking, he turned back to Antonio. "What do you think? Is she worthy of me?"

"My apologies, Todoh-sama," Antonio said, "but it's difficult to say when all either of us can remember about her is the name of her maker."

Todoh considered this and laughed. "Of course, of course," he nodded, "I understand. But then… would I have ordered it done if I didn't think she was worth it?"
-----

Well what do you think, sirs?

 

[darthcourt10]

Harry Leferts

Walking beside his mother as they made their way across the airfield at Iwo Jima, Harry glanced around in interest. Then his eyes caught sight of one of the aircraft and his jaw dropped. "Wait, is that a..."

An amused look on his face, one of the Marines with them chuckled. "An XV-44? Got it in one, Kiddo. We're testing them out alongside the JSDF as they want some as well and we're taking a ride on it out to Minami since you're carrying some heavy cargo." Seeing the glance from Nagato, he raised his hands. "Its the truth."

Head tilting a bit in acknowledgement, Nagato only hummed. "I suppose that is true enough..." Eyes narrowing, she frowned some. "So you know..."

The Marine's expression turned sour. "About magic? Yeah, though mainly because I had to deal with some of those fucking Scourers who were plotting to kill Admiral Richardson down in Sasebo." Spitting to the side, he snarled. "Bunch of traitors to the United States if I ever saw them."

Frowning at the thought of what could have happened, she only sighed. "Indeed, it reminds me of certain... people, to say the least, from the War." Then shaking it off, she looked towards the waiting aircraft and the helicopters beside it. "The JSDF is interested in them as we might need to be able to transport a large amount of cargo quickly to places that do not have the facilities for normal airplanes."

In reply, the Marine hummed as he scratched his chin and then shrugged. "Can't get much better then the XV-44 then. It carries as much as the Herc and can operate like the Osprey. So if you need cargo, pretty sure that the Goose can do it."

Harry had an amused smile on his face at that. "The Goose?"

Lips curled up in a smile, the Marine laughed. "Yeah, I know Kiddo. But that's what we started calling them due to being big and carrying a lot of shit in them." Shrugging, he snorted some. "Though right now I don't want to know what the Air Force is calling them since they got in a fight with the Army over theirs."

Confused for a moment, Nagato winced. "Ah. I heard about that."

Only chuckling, the Marine grinned. "Yeah, the Army wants them for transport and the Air Force is arguing that they can't due to being fixed wing. Meanwhile us Marines are just saying to give us the fuckers while the Navy wants them to be able to supply Carrier groups." Shaking his head, he smirked. "Well, we're already using the couple produced and got most of the bugs ironed out so the rest can wait."

As they got closer to the aircraft, Harry spotted three shipgirls waiting there. "Niiyodo-Chan! Maruyu-Chan! Ayase-San!"

Said shipgirls turned and smiled at him before saluting Nagato and the Marine with them. With a nod, the two saluted back with the Marine heading off to help the others and JGSDF troops load the aircraft with a mobile home and a mobile shipgirl dock as well as check on the work being done on the helicopters. Hugging first Niiyodo and then Maruyu, Harry smiled. "Its great to have you here." Looking at Ayase, he gave her a smile and a hug as well. "And you too, Ayase-San."

Even as she blushed, the Sendai hugged her friend back. "Its good to be here, Harry. Teitoku cleared me for some missions and, well... I volunteered for this one."

With a nod, Harry glanced around and furrowed his eyebrows until Maruyu spoke up. "Um, Akitsu Maru-San is actually over on Minami Iwo Jima, Harry-Chan. She's preparing the landing area for us right now close to the ruins." Grimacing, she shook her head. "Um, also making sure that the area is totally clean of... anything."

Understanding what was not said, Harry tilted his head as his expression became pensive. "How bad...?"

Lips a thin line, Maruyu shook her head. "Bad, Harry-Chan. We collected any human remains and put them into storage back in the facility outside of Tokyo. From what I heard, Kyoto is going to be given access to them to determine whose they are and return them to their families.. As for the rest... the Abyssal wrecks were taken from there and we've cleared a lot of underbrush from where the castle itself was. So it should be good..."

Niiyodo adjusted her glasses some. "Of course, that is why the mobile home is going along as well. Once the castle is hopefully repaired, the group from Kyoto can use it as a base while doing what they need to until the castle itself it habitable. As well as having the Vanishing Cabinet that you brought from London there as well..." Biting her lip, she looked around. "Um, I heard that something happened with Johnston...?"

All three shipgirls turned to Harry who chuckled weakly. "Yeah, I'm not too sure myself what happened there. None of my business though and Johnston-Nee can take care of herself..." Frowning, he shook his head. "More afraid of what Aunt Jersey might do though."

Softly snickering, Maruyu had a twinkle in her eye. "Something hilarious no doubt, though..." Frowning, she sighed. "Poor Willy, I know that she did not mean to post that picture on Twitter."

Her arms crossed, Nagato lightly laughed. "Well, what has happened has happened and that is all there is to it." Spotting one of the aircrew for the XV-44 waving at her, she gave a nod. "And it seems that they are ready for us to board."

With that, they walked across the airstrip and got into the large tiltrotor. It was another two hours though before they got into the air and some time after that they arrived on Minami Iwo Jima. After being let out once they landed in the clearing, Harry grimaced at the ruins that met them. He had seen pictures of Mahoutokoro from before the war and while some had issues with the background, no one denied that it was a beautiful school...

And now there was mostly ruins and the remains of the mutton fat jade that once made the place up before them.

During the time that the area was being set up, Harry and the others walked over to Akitsu Maru who was just watching now that her portion of the work was done. Well, besides the Gyrocopters she sent up into the air. Upon seeing them, she saluted a bit. "Sir."

Simply returning the salute, Nagato and the other shipgirls as well as Harry nodded before the Battleship spoke up. "Akitsu Maru, I, Battleship Nagato officially relieve you."

Just nodding, Akitsu smiled. "I, Aircraft Carrier Akitsu Maru stand relieved." Relaxing some, she turned to Maruyu with a fond look as she ruffled the Submarine's hair. "It is good to see you, Maruyu-Chan."

Maruyu let out a small laugh and nodded as she smiled back. "And its good to see you as well, Akitsu Maru-San." Looking around, her smile fell. "How have things been?"

Frowning, the formerly IJA shipgirl glanced around and shook her head. "It has been fine for the most part. Though one of my patrols picked up some signs of activity."

Eyebrows furrowing, Nagato fixed her with a look. "Activity? Of what sort?"

With a glance around, Akitsu Maru shook her head. "There were signs that perhaps someone landed on the island recently. Not too much, but some trees looked as if they were knocked down by something and I found remains of a campfire down near the shoreline. I suspect that someone came and has been living on the island for at least a few days now. But the Commanders on Iwo Jima and Chichijima could not spare the forces for a full search as they are more worried about Abyssals."

Closing her eyes, Nagato thought over what she had just been told. "They likely assume that at most it is some of those baka Reclaimers operating in the area. Or perhaps someone who decided to visit the island despite warnings..." Opening her eyes, she tapped one finger on her arm. "There is quite a bit of ground to cover for someone who may not even still be here. Assuming that they're above ground and not in one of the small tunnels."

Slowly nodding, the Carrier sighed. "It is much as you said. And I very much doubt that it was wizards as from what I can tell, they would not leave much signs in that manner. But who and where they are, I do not know."

Only shaking their heads, the shipgirls and one wizard turned to watch as the aircraft were unloaded and the camp site set up. Meanwhile, in one of said small caves with the opening covered by a raft, two red eyes looked down at the Abyssal Imp giving a report with them slowly widening...

 

[darthcourt10]

Harry Leferts

It only took an hour to set up the camp and Harry followed his mother into the mobile home that was set up, not that there was all too much inside. But then it wasn't meant to be a place to actually live in as much as a place to simply stay. Entering the room at the back, Nagato reached into the pocket of the trench coat that she had started to wear due to liking it and pulled out the Vanishing Cabinet which she set down against the wall. Glancing at Harry, she frowned slightly. "Harry? Are you ready?"

Smiling up at her, Harry nodded as he opened the doors. "Hai, Mum. And don't worry, I'll be back in a few minutes." After closing the doors, he waited for a few seconds and heard the click that told him he had arrived. Opening them, he was greeted by Akiyama as well as a few other Kyoto wizards. Near the back, Harry noticed two of them that he knew was involved with the JNHRO. Stepping off onto the ground, he bowed to them all. "Good day to you all."

Lips curling upwards slightly, Akiyama bowed back with the others doing the same. "And a good day to you as well, Harry-San." More then a few raised an eyebrow at that, especially how he referred to Harry at the end. Rather then acknowledge it, Akiyama looked at the vanishing cabinet with hum. "So it is ready then, Harry-San? And with this we can travel to Minami Iwo Jima?"

With a nod, the young wizard bowed slightly. "Hai, that is correct. We'll have to do it in smaller groups though. And the No-Majs there are JGSDF and Marines who transported materials for the camp there and are in the know."

There were some mutters at that but one older woman snorted and fixed the ones doing so with a glare. "What did you expect? That the military would not be there? Bah!" Turning back to Harry, she gave a small smile. "I take it that part of this camp will be communications in order to inform us of perhaps any Abyssals?"

Simply nodding, Harry nodded at that. "If they see any, yes. With the airfields now functional, they will soon be able to keep a much closer eye on things. Especially with shipgirl patrols now being extended that far out."

Gesturing with one hand, Akiyama chuckled. "If you will lead the way, Harry-San? Just close the door once we are inside, correct?" When he nodded, the old Onmyouji waited and then stepped in behind Harry. The elderly woman from before did much the same as did one of what Harry suspected was an Kyoto Auror. Once they were inside, Akiyama closed the doors and waited until there was a click and opened the door to reveal Nagato who he bowed to. "Nagato-Sama."

Also bowing, the Battleship smiled back at him. "Konohana-San."

Just humming as she stepped into the room after Akiyama did, the old woman brushed off her clothes and nodded. "Impressive, that had to be the smoothest travel that I have done over a long distance." Watching as the Auror closed the cabinet's doors and then a few seconds later they reopened to admit more of the Kyoto contingent, she nodded. "Very smooth."

Chuckling, Tokutomi grinned as he stepped out. "Indeed, Hina-san! If only we had these when we went to school, would have been so much more comfortable."

Softly snorting, Hina frowned at him. "Anything would have been more comfortable then those damned storm petrels! Whoever came up with that idea should be transfigured into a cannonball and shot!" Watching as another group came through, her expression turned thoughtful. "Though I have to admit... If we set these up then it would go a long way to ease people into coming back. Especially as we could transport large numbers of students from here to places in Japan if they needed to be evacuated in groups even! No need to worry about overloading the Floo system like what happened, and it takes only seconds for a group to escape."

Akiyama smiled at that as he knew that he just made a victory there. Turning to Harry, he gave him a thoughtful look. "This shop in Diagon you spoke of? You talked to them and asked about more of these being made?"

Nodding, Harry bowed slightly. "Hai, and they said that they did not mind as with the distance needed, they could make one pair every four months."

Frowning slightly, Akiyama shared a look with the others who gave nods. "That would do fine, we shall come up with the funds needed for this with ease." Once they walked out, he let out a sigh and could feel his heart drop. And he knew, without looking, that he was not the only one from the gasps behind him. "We knew that it was bad, but..."

Head bowing some, the elderly woman let out a small sob. "Oh, those poor children..."

One of the Aurors placed a hand on her shoulder and leaned towards her ear. "It is okay, Obaa-Chan. A small comfort, but those who died here did so defending their youngers and providing time for them to escape."

Patting the hand, the elderly woman nodded some. Meanwhile Tokotomi frowned some as he shared looks with the others and shook his head. "The devastation looks... total." Turning to Harry, he furrowed his eyebrows. "Are you certain that the spirit is here still and not dead."

Also frowning himself, Harry gave a nod. "Hai, that is what Shirasagi-San stated anyways, that her Itoko is still hanging on, though not for long."

Chin cupped in one artificial hand, one of the youngest Aurors had a frown on his face before he pointed. "There's one of the storage towers, its still mostly intact. And..." He pointed at another spot. "Right there is one of the entrances to the lower levels! If she is anywhere, it would be down there."

Even as the various adult magicals nodded, Harry frowned. "Wait, lower levels?"

Turning to him, Akiyama gave a slight bob of the head. "Hai, Mahoutokoro had lower levels excavated out after WWII. Something mandated by the ICW in order to better maintain hiding from the nearby military base. Down there were potion labs, artificial greenhouses, and the like." With another nod, he pointed at one of the Aurors. "Ichijou-San! Take half your forces and have them go over the area to examine the spells protecting this place. See what needs to be fixed. The other half will go over the island itself, coordinate with the military in this."

Akitsu Maru chose this point to clear her throat to catch attention, and once they looked at her she spoke up. "Some of my own scouts came across signs that there were people here and recently. I do not know if they are still on the island or not, so if they could lend aid that would be helpful."

Only nodding, the Aurors began to call out orders as Akiyama stepped forward while gesturing for Harry to follow him. "If you would come with me, Harry-San, we'll try to find the spirit to lend aid best that we could."

With a glance at his mother who nodded, Harry followed along. As they did so, he could see other groups fanning out to search and do various things before turning back to the older man beside him. "Um, Konohana-Sam-"

The man made a motion with his hand and smiled. "Call me Akiyama-San, Harry-San. It is the most that I can do after all."

Blinking, Harry furrowed his eyebrows as said man chuckled. "Er, sure?" Shaking his head, he continued. "I was wondering why so many people?"

Rather then answer right away, Akiyama continued to walk towards the entrance way. With a wave of his hand and a motion, the brush cleared away. And with another, a fireball gathered above his hand as they stepped down into the tunnel, pushing past the rubble. "It is all politics, Harry-San. I am sure that you have some understanding of the current state of the Magical Diet, yes?"

Eyebrows still furrowed, Harry nodded. "Um, yes? I mean, after what happened with Hoppou's daughters as well as the riot, they're pretty much dead in the water, right?"

A slight upturn of the lips on the Onmyouji told the younger boy the answer before he did. "Correct, the Diet is dying, or rather dead already. It simply does not know it yet." Then he grimaced. "However, an injured animal is the most dangerous and may lash out yet still. More then that, their actions have created a large number of ticking time bombs across Japan. Hokkaido is one of these to be honest, and no one is sure what way that tower of cards will fall when it does. A tower composed of exploding snap cards at that! If we are lucky, they will not explode in all our faces. Possibly even throwing their lot in with us in Kyoto. But if we are less lucky? That means that they might declare independence, which could very well devolve into a situation that would blow up very rapidly as the Reserves would fall apart."

Thoughtful, Harry considered that and what he knew before deciding to accept it. "Okay, so you're hoping that they join Kyoto?"

Lightly laughing, Akiyama nodded as they walked down the stone hallway, Harry looking around with glowing eyes. "Indeed, that is what we are hoping. But in order to have the cards fall the way we hope, we need to have something. Legitimacy is what we need. And rebuilding Mahoutokoro, under Kyoto leadership, would be exactly that. Especially if we seemingly did it under the Diet's nose when they would not, without them even knowing. It would also help the ICW to accept us as the new government by doing so as well. Three birds with one spell."

It took only a few moments for Harry to figure it out. "So you brought all those people here to prove it?"

Nodding with a slight smile, Akiyama hummed. "Partially, yes. They will be witnesses to this. But there is another reason as well, Harry-San." When Harry turned to him, he continued. "And the reason is simple, there were those back in Kyoto unsure if this was a fool's errand or not. Hopefully, this will prove otherwise, especially as they have experienced the method of travel here and back. One which we have full control over unlike the Floo systems, and would not attract attention as Apparation and Portkeys would."

With a slight nod, Harry was about to continue the talk when his head whipped around and he stopped. Several moments passed before the thirteen year old pointed. "That way! I think that Mahoutokoro is in that direction!"

A frown on his face as he listened, the older Onmyouji eventually shook his head. "I cannot hear nor sense anything, I am afraid. But if you are correct..." Speeding up, he made a gesture for Harry to get in front of him. "I shall follow you."

Only doing as gestured, Harry kept pace before tapping Yuu's old Hydrophone. "This is from RO-Chan, she's a Submarine. Its her old hydrophone, so I can hear a lot more and tell directions from it."

Eyebrows nearly meeting his slowly receding hairline, Akiyama stared at him before putting that away to think about. Less then ten minutes later, they came to a stop in front of a doorway that was filled with collapsed rubble. Leaning against it, Harry placed his ear to the wall. "Is this where she is?"

After a few seconds, Harry nodded and pulled away. "Hai, she is right behind here."

Glancing around, Akiyama gently pushed Harry out of the way as he pulled out a wand. With a motion, he placed magical bubbles around his and the teen's heads before making another motion. With a grinding sound, the rubble began to move until the way was clear and a blast of air met them. Slowly making their way inside, both nearly stumbled back at what met them as Akiyama shook his head. "This... this is a tomb."

Inside were bones scattered everywhere and the remains of robes. Spotting the collapsed fireplace, the old Onmyouji slumped. "These must be some of the last students and staff. Look, the Floo is collapsed, which means that they were likely trapped here. And if certain potion ingredients caught fire, they likely died from breathing in fumes as well as no oxygen due to the fires above if their injuries did not finish them off."

Before Harry could say anything, a sob made him look around. "I... I tried... I tried so very hard to get them... to safety..." It was then that he spotted a form in the corner. "But I was so very weak... and stayed here to comfort them in their last moments..."

Walking forward, the black haired teen approached the form, careful not to step on any bones. Once he reached them though, he nearly stumbled back at what met him. Even Akiyama recoiled a bit at the sight. At one time, the being before them was likely a young woman, in the school uniform of Mahoutokoro.

But almost none of that was apparent at this time.

Rather the being in front of them was dressed in what could be charitably called "Rags" while she looked so starved as to be nearly skeletal, which made her broken bones easy to see through her badly burned and bruised skin. More then that, they could see huge, infected wounds covering her body. Swallowing his gorge, Harry leaned in and could see broken, wooden beams sticking out as was shards of stone. Most of her face was also gone, burned or ripped away along with her hair. "Ma-Mahoutokoro...?"

For a few moments there was no answer before the being attempted to lift her head, voice small and weak. "H-hai... I was once Mahoutokoro. W-who are you?"

With a deep breath, Harry gestured to himself. "I am Potter Harry, and behind me is Konohana Akiyama-Sama. We're here to help."

Head tilting to the side some, Mahoutokoro coughed. "Aki... yama? Kono... hana Aki... Yama? I remember you. And... Potter Harry? I heard about you..."

Akiyama crouched down and attempted to touch her only for his hand to go through her body. When he looked at Harry, said teen was already pulling a blanket out. "As Harry-San has stated, we're here to help. Save your strength, Mahoutokoro-Sama."

Much to his surprise, a strangled laugh came from her. "Sama? No, I do not deserve that title. I failed in protecting my children... so many of them died to those beings that attacked. And so did my staff..."

Gently, Harry placed an arm on her shoulder and shook his head. "No, you did not fail. Many of your students managed to escape that day and survive. You did the best that you could and no one can blame you for that. But please, just hold on."

With a wave of his wand, Akiyama wove the blankets around her body before nodding at Harry. "I shall lift you to the door if you are able to carry her. That way, you do not disturb the dead."

Only nodding, Harry moved until he was beside her and placed his arms under her, making her whimper. "I'm sorry, but this is going to hurt... Please, forgive me." Then inhaling, he lifted her into a bridal carry even as he almost stumbled. But at the last moment, the wizard corrected himself as Mahoutokoro let out a small scream of agony. A scream that died down to whimpers moments later and he nodded to Akiyama. "Okay, I got a good hold of her."

Simply nodding, Akiyama levitated Harry across the room with his burden, carefully setting him down by the door. Joining him, he motioned to his floating flame to follow. "Let us get her out of here."

As they made their way through the underground corridors as fast as they could without causing Mahoutokoro too much pain, the castle buried her face in his chest. "H-how are you able to... to touch me? When no one else can?"

Fighting down the urge to shrug, the black haired thirteen year old hummed a bit. "Well, no one is quite sure of that one. Maybe part of it is that my biological Mu-I mean, Okaa-San was an unawoken shipgirl. Or maybe it has something to do with me surviving the Killing Curse. But I can interact with spirits."

Confused, and wanting her mind off the agony of being moved, as careful as they were, Mahoutokoro let out a shuddering breath. "A... shipgirl? What is a shipgirl?"

Instead of Harry answering though, it was Akiyama who did. "A shipgirl is a Kami of a ship, in much the same way that you are the Kami of the Castle, Mahoutokoro... San. With the war against the Abyssals, the type of beings that attacked you, the No-Majs figured out how to summon them though some summoned themselves to do battle. Others, such as Harry-San's Haha-ue, were reborn with humans and must be awoken to their true status via a ritual. Something that Harry-San's Haha-ue never got the chance to have done as it was well before the war."

Nodding, and ignoring the strain in his limbs, Harry let out a breath. "Hai, that is correct, though now some Abyssals are on our side and fighting against the others."

There was almost a minute of silence before Mahoutokoro spoke. "I... do not know what to think that some of those who... who hurt me and those I tried to protect are now allies. But if they do not harm children anymore, then I can at least let live. These shipgirls interest me though and... and I want to know more. Though to be in the arms of a child of a Kami is not what I ever expected to happen."

Lightly laughing, Akiyama shook his head. "No, I suppose not though that would be something that many would have agreed with." Internally though, he was shaking his head. 'Onee-Samas, it would seem that he would have been a very good choice even with the view of the traditionalists...'

Eventually, they reached the outside and those there winced at seeing the state of the spirit in his arm as they gathered around him. Still striding, Harry shook his head. "Please, I got to get her to the mobile docks!"

Hina nodded and made motions with her hands. "All of you, out of the way!" Turning to Mahoutokoro, she gave a small smile. "Don't worry dear, everything will be fine soon enough."

One of the Marines there winced as Harry headed towards where he was standing, which looked like a Port-a-potty. However, when he opened the door to reveal the inside, it was a shower unit. "Um, hate to say it but I don't think that she can even sit in there."

All Harry did though was look him in the eye and snort. "No, just turn it on once we're inside." At the raised eyebrow, he scowled. "Me getting soaked is the least of the issues!"

With a nod, he waited until Harry was inside and nodded to Maruyu who turned on the pumps while the teenaged wizard used one hand to turn the dial while the other pulled the blankets open. Moments later, repair fluid fell on top of them both and Mahoutokoro gasped as it flowed over her nearly destroyed body. Already, she could feel some pain leaving her. After five minutes, Harry got out dripping and soaked, but everyone could see that some of the skin on the spirit in his arms was healed. With a nod, Akitsu Maru walked to what looked like a small, metal trailer like those on cube vans and opened it to reveal a bath on the inside with the water gently steaming. "Okay, bring her in, Harry-San."

Nodding, Harry walked in and came to a stop next to the bath and slowly lowered her in. Once she was in, he held out his hand. "Time for the Fluid of Life."

Maruyu reached into her swimsuit and pulled out the small bottle filled with glowing liquid which was then poured into the bath. Within moments, the repair fluid took on the same glow and before their eyes, Mahoutokoro's wounds began to slowly, though visibly, close. Outside, they could hear bits of rubble shifting. Walking in beside him, Akiyama took in the spirit who seemed more relaxed now and looked to Harry. "So, from what you stated Reparo on her, using what we know of the Castle will do the rest."

Simply sighing, Harry smiled as he pulled out his own wand. "Hai, that's right." Pointing it at her, he closed his eyes and imagined Mahoutokoro. The pictures he had seen of it as well as various schematics that he had seen of the school. Pulling on his magic, he made a motion of his wand. "Reparo!"

Beside him, Akiyama did the same and for those outside, they could see chunks of the castle rip out of the ground or fly through the air as it began to piece itself back together. Even those pieces which were gone reappeared. And when Harry and Akiyama were too tired, two more took their place.

And wihin an hour, Mahoutokoro's true self stood tall as it did before that day, fully repaired. Within the bath, the spirit of the school looked towards the various magicals and smiled. "Thank you... Thank you so much..."

Then, her eyes closed as she drifted off to sleep as various small details began to fix themselves.

 

[darthcourt10]

Cyberbeta

Harry Leferts said:
And wihin an hour, Mahoutokoro's true self stood tall as it did before that day, fully repaired. Within the bath, the spirit of the school looked towards the various magicals and smiled. "Thank you... Thank you so much..."

Then, her eyes closed as she drifted off to sleep as various small details began to fix themselves.​

Magi-School Castle Fixed...only one thing left: finding out who the Abyssal hiding on the Island is.

and Inspiriation has struck if I have the time of year right!

*-*-*-*
On top of the hill they normally met on before each school year, Forbidden, Black and Hogwarts all turned and looked to the east. Ever since Halifax's awakening the three of them had felt much stronger as small bits of the magical fallout from the event was spread though the leylines both in the earth as well as in the air.

A downside though was they had felt Azkaban's minor temper tantrum when Sirius Black had escaped from her. Hogwarts was on edge from Cornelius talking about possibly sending Dementors to be stationed at her.

This though felt different. If pressed they would all have said it felt like Hogwarts was next to them being repaired from some heavy destruction. Later they would learn it was the Asian ICW school being restored from the brink but for now all they could tell was the last English Potter was somehow involved. And that gave Hogwarts & Forbidden a massive feeling of pride in the boy who had proven himself in their territory. Black Lake, while she had not had young Potter Prove himself where she could witness, could sense why her companions were both about ready to mark Harry Potter as one of their favorites in some way.

Farther out, Azkaban could also feel it and though she would not admit it deep in her she felt a minuscule mote of fear at whatever she was sensing. Then she went back to basking in the insanity of the Lestranges and forgot all about it.

 

[darthcourt10]

Harry Leferts

Making his way through the brush on Minami Iwo Jima, the Kyoto Auror skidded some as they hit one of the steeper parts of the island. Just wiping her hands on her cloak, she glanced at the... Shade, was the only word that she had for it, beside her. It was someone in an old IJA uniform who looked like a ghost, except he had color to him rather then the whites, greys, and silver of a ghost. "So..."

Only looking at her, he raised an eyebrow. "So...?"

Feet making sure not to slip, the Auror frowned some. "What's it like? I mean... being with shipgirls?"

The Shade only shrugged some with a frown. "Interesting, I suppose. Akitsu Maru is not a bad sort and..."

An eyebrow raised, the Auror looked at him. "And?"

Rather then answering right away, the spirit looked around with a frown on his face. "If you want to know why we came back, the answer is simple for a good number of us. And that is because we're needed though some of us came back to relieve our bad karma for what we did in life. Something that this is certainly helping."

Head tilted to the side, the Auror was about to say something when she hit a loose stone and nearly slipped. At the last moment, she was grabbed by the spirit who held her in place to keep her from going for a tumble. "Thanks."

Lips curled up into a smile, the man chuckled some. "Not a problem." Then he frowned a bit at her before humming as they continued down the mountain side. "Out of curiosity... What made you join up with Kyoto?"

That brought a grimace to the Auror's face as she shook her head. "I joined up in order to help and for some odd reason, I kept being skipped over promotion. Turns out that it was because my Grandfather was a Tanuki! And after Blood Week, well... anyone of mixed blood was highly suspected of aiding the Yokai groups fucking defending Japan, so you can guess the rest."

All the ghost did was nod his head as they paused to look around while muttering to himself. "Well that would explain why you got issues with balance..." Not too far off he could see steam coming from a small island not too far off, mainly from the magma. "So... any idea how long that volcano has been erupting for?"

Now looking in the same direction, the Auror shook her head. "Since Blood Week at least, no one has any idea why it has been in continuous eruption for, but best guess is that the Abyssals had something to do with it. Give it a few more years and it might well touch the island we're on."

Considering that, the shade hummed before they continued down the slope until they reached a flatter area. Then he pointed further down. "Right there was where I found some evidence that people were here. I think that they came from the sea and went up here to be honest, somewhere in this gully."

Eyes narrowed, the Auror crouched down and looked around. "Huh... they might have gone into the tunnels." At the looks she got, the magical shook her head. "During WWII, a bunch of Onmyouji and the like started making tunnels to ambush MACUSA from when they attacked. Except they skipped the island entirely, cutting it off. Most of them are hidden from being seen by No-Majs normally, and can't really be seen from the air."

His eyebrow raising still further, the spirit frowned. "How would you know that?"

Sheepishly grinning, the Auror chuckled weakly. "Well... when I was a teenager, one gets bored at a Boarding School like Mahoutokoro was for us Upper Years. But, being teens and how certain potions and spells prevent problems, well, we do what we can to not be bored if you catch my drift." Ignoring the eyerolls from the shade, the magical began to cast spells in the area and frowned as the strip of paper in her hand glowed in a certain direction as she swept it back and forth. "Okay, there's humans, live humans in that direction."

Crouching down next to her, the ghost brought out binoculars and looked. "I think that I see a cave there, though it has something covering it. Any idea how many?"

A frown on her face, the Auror shook her head. "No, but there's a number there, at least a dozen."

Bringing out a shikigami in the form of a paper crane, she whispered a message to it and then let it fly. Less then a minute later, there were cracks as various Aurors with some JGSDF soldiers or US Marines appeared. The leading Auror frowned as he walked next to the female Auror. "Report."

With a salute, she gestured up from where they were. "I detected a number of humans, living ones, in that direction. We think that they're in that cave, Captain Ichijou."

Only nodding as he considered what he had just been told, the Auror turned to the two highest ranked Marine and JGSDF soldier. "What do you think?"

Pulling out their own binoculars, the two soldiers considered the area before shaking their heads. "Could be a trap, but I doubt it. More likely one of the Reclaimers to be honest, but we should still check it out." The Marine then turned to his Japanese counterpart. "What do you think? Just walk in?"

There was a frown on his face before the JGSDF soldier nodded. "Hai, that would be for the best. No sneaking, they already know that we're here from our arrival, both on the island and here."

Slowly, the group moved forward making their way closer to the tunnel when they stopped and one of them called out for whoever was inside to come out. After almost a minute, they were about to order whoever was there to do the same when there was movement from inside. A stick with a white piece of fabric waved outside. "Um, I'm unarmed! Please don't shoot!"

Holding up a hand, the Marine nodded. "Don't worry, just come out."

Once more, there was a pause before a young woman stepped out into view though more then one of the troops eyes widened and they rested their hands on their guns, with the Aurors keeping a grip on their guns. Mainly because the young woman had one pure white arm on her and some of her hair was silver... but one eye was also glowing red. Quickly, she raised both hands and got down on her knees, and they could see that despite the rags that covered her, she was still thin. "I-I'm human! Don't shoot!"

With a look at both the JGDSF and the Auror Captain, the Marine slung his rifle onto his back. "No offense, Ma'am, but you stating that you're human while looking like you got Abyssal parts on ya..."

That got a wince from the woman. "I... there was this Abyssal. She experimented on a bunch of us, and with me was seeing if... if she could combine humans and Abyssals." Tears went down her eyes. "M-my brother wasn't... I mean, he's..."

Needless to say, that made more then one of those grimace there. Softly muttering out of the corner of his mouth, the Japanese solder glanced at his magical counterpart. "Think that anything could be done there?"

Shaking his head slightly, the Auror sighed. "Probably not, I don't think..." Then something occurred to him and he called out. "Wait, is he here? And what happened to the Abyssal?"

Eyes wide, the woman nodded. "Yes! And the rest who survived are here as well. As to the one who did this to us... dead. Some of her experiments went and killed her and brought us here so that we could be picked up. They're... they're more Abyssal then we are, well, most of us. A few are still f-fully human... But none of us want any trouble, we swear!"

The three highest ranking there shared a look and had the same thought running through their minds.

'This is above our damn paygrade.'
__________________________________________________________

Appearing, Nagato barely stumbled before walking out onto the sand. Coming to a stop beside the Marine, JGSDF Officer, and Auror Captain, she spoke softly as she glanced to where a large number of people were on the sand. "What is going on?" Seeing Abyssal parts grafted onto some, she winced. "What happened to them."

Quickly saluting her, the JGSDF Officer took a deep breath. "From what we can tell, they were Abyssal POWs of some sort. According to them, the Abyssal who had them captive experimented on them... the results of which you can see with some. But from what they told us, the Princess in question is dead now, killed by four of her most recent experiments. Three of them are in the cave and wanted to speak with a shipgirl."

Briefly, Nagato's eyes widened before her expression became thoughtful. "I wonder..."

Frowning at her, the Auror coughed. "You wonder about what, Nagato-Sama? And about the Kyoto representatives..."

With a glance at him, she shook her head. "Most of them have returned to Kyoto just in case until the all clear is given. As to what I am wondering about.." Eyes narrowing, Nagato gave a sigh. "Call it more a suspicion as to the identity of those inside that cave. One that has a very good chance of being true considering what you have just told me in regards to the story that the victims of that Abyssal claimed to you."

Though the Auror Captain looked confused, the other two had thoughtful looks on their faces at what they were just told. "You have an idea as to what might be going on, Ma'am?"

Looking at the Marine, Nagato nodded. "Hai, I do have a very good idea as to what may be going on here. However, before I go any further I need confirmation in regards to what that something may be. Please stand back and have your troops careful not to aim their weapons in my direction." Stepping forward once they nodded and gave their orders, she cleared her throat. "I am the Battleship Nagato, of the Big Seven. Please come out and I promise that as long as you are not hostile, nothing will happen."

Inside the cave could be heard mutters and the like until a form stepped out and one of the Japanese soldiers was unable to help but shouting at the sight. "K-Kisaragi-San!?"

Wincing, the Abyssal War Demon gripped one of her arms and shook her head. "No... I... I'm afraid that I am not Kisaragi. I-I may look like her, but I'm..."

As the Abyssal Fubuki stepped out into sight followed by the Shoukaku, Nagato's lips pressed into a thin line. The Destroyer Princess walked up and placed a hand on her friend's shoulder. "We promise that we mean no harm, we even brought the others here to be rescued!"

Simply tilting her head, Nagato gave the best smile that she could under the circumstances. "Hai, we can see that and thank you for that. Do you surrender into our custody? You have my word of honor that you will be treated well until we can clear things up regarding this? There is someone that we must confirm with first.'

The three shared looks before holding out their hands together with Kisaragi taking a deep breath. "We... we surrender."

For several moments no one moved before Nagato coughed. "Um, what are you doing?"

Unsure, the three Abyssals shared looks before turning back with the Fubuki speaking. "Um, surrendering?" At the looks, she motioned with her hands still clasped together with her arms pressed against each other. "Er... tie us up with anchor chains?"

Seconds passed before the Battleship's palm had a loving encounter with her face. With a sigh, she pulled the two lovers apart and gave the Abyssal clones a look. Before she say anything, one of the younger boys ran up and grabbed Lycoris and looked at the Battleship with pleading eyes. "Please don't harm big sister 'Buki! Or Kisa or Sho! They aren't meanies like the others!"

Within moments, the young boy was joined by some of the other young children as all the Abyssals looked completely lost as the little ones pleaded "Not to hurt their big sisters". Eyebrow raising, Nagato turned to the Marines and others looking on stunned. "Well, I believe that answers one question..." Lips curling into a frown, the Battleship turned back to the Abyssals in question. "There is, however, another question that must be answered."

Confused, the Abyssal who looked like Shoukaku tilted her head. "There is?"

Just nodding as she crossed her arms, the shipgirl's expression became thoughtful. "How is it that you look like some of our friends? I know that you can't be them due to two of the shipgirls you look like leaving earlier on patrol, while the third is still elsewhere at the moment."

Sharing looks, they were unsure how to answer the question before Lycoris took a step forward. "We look like your friends due to... due to being clones of them. Abyssal clones."

More then one of those there widened their eyes with one of the Aurors muttering under their breath. "Clones? The hell?"

Nagato meanwhile nodded as if that confirmed something to her. "Clones you say? While you do look like what I assume an Abyssal clone might look like, there is still a question. How and why?"

Licking her lips, Lycoris let out a sigh even as she felt fear well up. "We're not quite sure how ourselves, but an Abyssal Princess created us... and another based on Jellyfish Princess. From what she told us before we killed her, she took pieces of shipgirls and used them to make us, Jellyfish being made from a combination of what was left of the original Jellyfish Princess and Saratoga."

It was then that Kisaragi took over even as she stroked the head of one of the children, a boy who had a tail that looked like a Re-Class' grafted onto him. Though the difference there was there was no weapons nor runway on it. "She's not with us because, well..." Pausing for a moment, she continued. "Because she wanted to investigate on her own, and left for America. Because her memories told her she had a boyfriend there, along with another Saratoga, but..."

The Abyssal Shoukaku moved forward and clasped her hands. "We told her to wait, but she didn't want to! You have to let the Americans know about her so that they won't harm her, please!"

Expression softening, the shipgirl shook her head. "There is no need of that as the Americans already have her in custody. From what I have been told, she claimed the same story as you, though from what she stated you were all back on the island."

His eyes widening, Ichijou turned to her as he fought to keep his jaw from dropping. "Wait, you knew about their existence before now?"

Only sighing, Nagato nodded. "We did, it was classified though and we put out word for various groups to keep an eye on them. We did not expect them to come to Minami Iwo Jima though, that was extremely unexpected." Turning to him, she pressed her lips thinly. "I hate to impose though, but considering the slope and the condition some of those here are in..."

Lips twitching, the Auror nodded some. "We'd be happy to help."

Minutes later, upon hearing a pop, Harry began running forwards only to stop as he saw his mother there with three Abyssals. Blinking, he looked from one to the other and tilted his head to the side. "Fubuki-Nee? Kisaragi-Nee? Shoukaku-Oba? What..."

Raising her monstrous hand, Lycoris held her head in the other. "You... I remember you, but your name..." Eyebrows furrowing in concentration, she frowned. "Har...ry? Harry?"

Beside her, Kisaragi patted her shoulder before nodding. "That's right, his name is Harry and we... I... they know him."

Still confused, Harry looked from one to the other before frowning. "Poi? What happened? I just saw you off this morning, Fubuki-Nee, Kisaragi-Nee...?" His eyes widened again at seeing the other prisoners brought into the came. 'What?'

Taking a deep breath, the Abyssal Kisaragi let it out. "We're not your Nee-Sans or... or Oba-san, Harry-Chan. I... we're clones of them, Abyssal clones."

A frown still on his face, Harry turned to his mother who nodded. Much to the clones surprise though, he shrugged. "Oh, okay. That explains it."

Mouth opening and closing, finally Kisaragi managed to say something. "How can you just take it so... so easily?"

Wry grin on his face, the wizard chuckled some. "Considering my life and the past while? This really is not that far out there to be honest." Then he shrugged again. "Besides, you're not doing anything hostile, so..." To Harry's befuddlement, Kisaragi began to tear up and held her hands over his eyes. "Um, did I say something wrong?"

Shaking her head, Kisaragi sniffled. "N-no, you didn't. Just... you didn't."

Despite Harry scratching his head, she did not expand on that. Meanwhile, Lycoris turned to Nagato and chewed her lip. "So what happens now?"

Arms crossed, Nagato considered the question before nodding. "We'll transport you and the others to Iwo Jima. The... POWs will be taken to the field hospital there. However, we'll need to talk further there as we want to know what happened and when. Just to clear some things up, you understand and nothing more. Normal rules apply."

That only got her nods and soon enough, they were on their way to Iwo Jima. At the same time, Fubuki's group began to speed towards said island from where they were on patrol near the Bayonnaise Rocks.

 

[darthcourt10]

U.N.Spacy000

This exchange happens while the assorted blades are together at the Onos – probably on the last day – because while calling Juuchi and Tsukiakari cat like is somewhat accurate, I think we could be more accurate.
Spoiler: remember


This doge sells cigarettes in Japan. Unlike a cat, he has figured out how to successfully kill humans without getting into trouble.

_____

Dog Days of Summer

"I don't understand why people keep comparing us to cats," Tsukiakari said as she tilted her head.

"I don't either, and it's annoying," Juuchi agreed as she bristled.

Carnwennan framed the pair in his field of vision with his hands, squinted, and tilted his head this way and that before he said, "I do not see it."

"Exactly," Juuchi said with a nod while Tsukiakari cheered up.

"If anything, you are dogs," Carnwennan said with a nod.

"Inde-wait, what?" Juuchi asked after she cut herself off and stopped nodding along with Carnwennan's assessment.

"Well, for one thing, Tsukiakari is much more like an eager puppy, and you Juuchi," Carnwennan said before he started to drag his words out. "Are a bitch. You are the biggest, meanest bitch I have come across in a long time. And you just cannot call a cat a bitch and be accurate. It might be fun calling you a dam, but it simply would not fit into sentences correctly to replace damn."

Juuchi stared at Carnwennan while Tsukiakari burst out into giggles before her countenance hardened and the Muramasa said, "Would you care to explain that?"

"You are like a shrub dog," Carnwennan said as he leaned back. "You know, small, feisty, some can be mistaken for foxes if you squint, close to the wolf?"

"A shiba inu," Tsukiakari supplied.

"Right, a shrub dog," Carnwennan said with a nod. "Stubborn, opinionated, has such a high prey drive it should not be allowed off leash, of the incorrect opinion you would do just fine without a human master, too clever for your own good but not as clever as you think you are, always attempting to assert your dominance and move up in the pack hierarchy, easily bored, and in constant need of entertainment among other less positive qualities."

Juchi had progressively turned purple.

"Oh, and you need frequent, long, vigorous walks to drain your energy to make sure you do not become too rambunctious and destroy something that matters," Carnwennan said with another nod of his head.

"Shiba's have positive qualities, too, though," Honjo said as though she was uncertain she wanted anything to do with this conversation.

"Well, yes, they are loyal to their social group, willing to take on insurmountable odds, learn fast, are intelligent enough to perform complex tasks, do not bark incessantly – or much at all, they prepare for the future as best they can, they are fastidious, observant, and, in the right circumstances, fantastically entertaining," Carnwennan said with a sly smile.

"See, you share a lot of those qualities as well, Juuchi," Honjo said in a steady, soothing voice as she attempted to placate the Muramasa.

"But it is mostly so I can have more reasons to justify calling you a bitch," Carnwennan said with a smug grin.

"You little bastard, I'll kill you!" Juuchi roared as she flung herself at Carnwennan with outstretched hands.

"Senpai, no!" Tsukiakari shouted as she and Honjo intercepted and held onto the enraged Muramasa that began to futily claw at the air in Carwennan's direction.

"Let me go! I need to shove his head up his ass where it belongs!" Juuchi thundered.

Carnwennan chuckled before taking a sip from his tea as a proper, unflappable British gentleman while Juuchi howled for his blood.

From the doorway, Kogitsune peered into the room and wondered if it would be more entertaining to keep watching from outside or join in the fun directly. The path to the most amount of fun became more clear once the irate Muramasa began to settle down, so Kogitsune flounced into the room with a wide smile before joining the group hug and said, "Juuchi! When did you become so cuddly~?"

 

[darthcourt10]

Harry Leferts

For almost a minute both Goto and Richardson were silent as they stared at Nagato from the screens that they were on, while she stood with her hands behind her back. The only sign that she was not at ease was the tenseness in her body. Finally, Goto let out an explosive sigh as he rubbed the side of his head. "{This is going to be explosive.}"

Grumbling, Richardson ran his fingers through his hair. "{That is putting it mildly, Isoroku. This could have gone a lot better.}"

A frown on her face, the Battleship gave him a frown. "It could have also gone a lot worse. Thankfully, everything has been resolved peacefully."

Still frowning, Goto looked down at something that was likely on his desk and leaned forward. "{Yes, I'm thankful that we had no itchy trigger fingers... or wands, here. Thank the Kami for small mercies.}" Frown deepening, he shook his head. "{Abyssal medical experimentation on human prisoners... By the Kami, that is going to open up a can of worms, though at least the one doing this is now dead.}"

Grimacing, Nagato took a deep breath. "Hopefully." When they turned to her, she gazed back evenly. "I spoke to Hoppou when she arrived and gave her a description of the Abyssal in question. Something that quite confused her and she asked me if that was what they gave me. I confirmed it with the report that the Abyssal Saratoga gave as well, and one of the Aurors used a spell to show a memory, which did the same. All I can say is that was the most shocked that I have seen her and when I asked her why, she stated that she had killed Research Princess herself six months after Blood Week."

Now sitting up, Richardson and Goto glanced to the side where screens showing the other were before turning back to the shipgirl, the American of the two speaking. "{She killed this Abyssal?}" When Nagato nodded, his eyes narrowed. "{Why?}"

If anything, her grimace grew. "According to Hoppou, Research Princess, or Mad Science Princess depending on who is talking, was well known for experimenting, not just on humans but other Abyssals. She claimed that she had done something to Wanko for example, though said Abyssal does not know what, only that Wanko had told her she woke up with Sub-Continental and Research over her in a lot of agony. As for why she, herself killed Research Princess? Apparently said Abyssal had gotten... interested in Hoppou's daughters and why they were different from other Abyssals and attempted to kidnap one. However, Hoppou caught her and tore her apart."

Frowning, Goto rubbed his chin in thought. "{If so, then how is it that she was alive? I very much doubt that Hoppou would make a mistake like that due to how protective she is over her daughters.}"

Only shaking her head, Nagato scowled. "I have an idea." When they motioned for her to continue, she shook her head. "We know that she was able to make Abyssal clones of shipgirls with full memories in the case of Kisaragi, and to some extent with pure Abyssals as shown by the Abyssal Saratoga. That is not something that I would assume could be done without a lot of trial and error first. And since from all accounts, there was not any, I believe we can assume that she has cloned before... Most likely, herself."

A groan escaped from Richardson as he ran a hand over his eyes. "{Dammit! Just what we need, an immortal, or close enough, Abyssal Princess who has taken notes from fucking Mangele!}"

Head tilted to the side, the shipgirl nodded. "Perhaps, but at the same time she needs facilities to do so. Perhaps they were destroyed, but possibly not. We should not assume that it is not possible that she is still alive and out there somewhere in some form."

Shifting some papers, Richardson looked down at them before back at Nagato. "{Moving on from that, as that is something for the spooks to chew on...}" Hands clasped, he looked directly at her. "{How are... her victims?}"

Eyes closing to gather her thoughts, Nagato soon opened them. "From what has been reported to me, they are as healthy as can be expected from a group who were both kept prisoner for a length of time as well as experimented on. It would seem that Reasearch Princess understood that decently healthy... subjects..." Briefly, it looked like she would throw up before pushing it down. "Make for the best experiments."

If anything, that made the two men scowl all the more before Goto's eye caught something in the report that Ooyodo gave him. "{It states here that one of the Kyoto magicals with medical experience also examined them? Is this true?}"

Nodding, Nagato sighed. "Hai, they offered and I took them up on it. While I did not expect much, I hoped that perhaps they would have some way to help those now not quite human anymore. However, they very much doubt that it would be possible for anything that could be done for them. They did offer though to try and help in what ways they could if needed... Especially after one interesting fact came to light."

One eyebrow raising, Goto leaned towards the screen. "{Yes, it states that those there were nervous around the magicals? Why?}"

For a few moments, the Battleship did not say anything, but then began to speak. "Nervous would be putting it mildly. A few of them were downright terrified of the magicals and it was only due to the clones that they were calmed down enough for even transport. It would seem that Research Princess had what is best described as drone assistants. Beings that were originally wizards and witches, but warped into something that obeyed her every whim. More then that, the Abyssal Fubuki described a large tank in her base that contained human brains, all grown together that seemed to be a control node for the drones. According to the Kyoto magicals, there have been magicals who have... extracted, living brains from beings, usually other magicals, in order to study thought. They were rather disgusted at the idea though, which says quite a bit about their own beliefs on the matter."

Thoughtful, Richardson nodded some before frowning. "{Speaking on Kyoto... how are things there?}"

Considering her words, Nagato shook her head. "It has gone about as well as could be expected, I suppose. They fully understand that we could not have known that there was Abyssals on the island, hidden as they were. And they also understand that we did, indeed, search the area multiple times over the past few days. It was only by chance and them coming in at night that we missed the group. They did state that the next few months they are only going to be working on Mahoutokoro during the day. At the same time, they made the offer that once matters are done, they could station some Tengu on the island to provide aerial surveillance, something that would help prevent this from happening."

Nodding, Goto frowned some, but made a note. "{Yes, that would be helpful in such a case and keep the island safer if we all work together.}"

Frown becoming a smile, she then straightened a bit. "And, it would seem, our actions made a better impression on them for what happened as we did not shoot any of the victims. Something, I believe, that hammered home that we are not the military from before."

There were nods as the conversation drifted elsewhere. Meanwhile, elsewhere on the base, Harry was helping prepare food when Hoppou walked in with a scowl on her face. Waking up, she looked up to her brother who blinked. "Yes, Hoppou? What is it?"

Still scowling, Hoppou held out her hand. "Hoppou just finished examining them, Big Brother. And Hoppou needs soap! Now!"

Bemused, the wizard nodded at her. "Okay, so you need soap. What type and how much? And are they okay?"

Looking him right in the eye, her scowl deepened. "Hoppou found that they are okay, Big Brother, despite what big meanie did. They're safe. But Hoppou needs soap and a lot!"

Now confused, Harry reached over and unwrapped a bar of soap before handing it to Hoppou as well as a bottle of liquid dish detergent. If anything, he became even more confused, as did others watching, as Hoppou promptly shoved the bar of soap into her mouth and squirted a bunch of the detergent in as well. Then with her disgusted expression, she started to chew as bubbles foamed out. "Er... Hoppou? What exactly are you doing?" Just looking at him, Hoppou pulled out a sign from nowhere and wrote on it which Harry read out loud. "'Hoppou said bad words, so Hoppou must wash mouth out with soap. Hoppou is fair.'"

Scratching his head, Harry just shrugged as it made some kind of sense...

 

[darthcourt10]

Harry Leferts

Evening had long since turned to night as Fubuki's Battlegroup continued on its journey to Iwo Jima. Cutting through the Pacific swells with ease, Fubuki glanced around at the others. Near the center, Kana kept an eye out as she looked around, though she blushed lightly when noticing Fubuki looking at her. Something that said Destroyer found adorable, though she did have a clue why.

It was also something that she had been thinking about more often, if only due to comments from Yuudachi and Mutsuki.

With a shake of the head though, Fubuki shoved those thoughts into the back of her mind to go over later. Instead, she was glancing at one of their number who had an expression of deep thought on her face even as Mutsuki spoke to her. Whatever they were saying to each other was lost over the wind and the sound of waves. However, Fubuki was certain that they were likely mirroring her own thoughts after being informed what was found on Minami Iwo Jima.

Abyssal clones.

Abyssal clones of her, one of those closest to her heart, and a Carrier she knew.

It was something that continually bounced around in her head. Never stopping and even when she tried to think of other things, her thoughts soon returned to what happened. Part of her already suspected when they took the "Sample" from her. It was not too far from where she was that a Abyssal took her arm and vanished with it. That, to Fubuki, was most likely the incident that lead to the current situation.

And the fact that it had come around full circle back to her? In the very same area where she lost the piece of her body that likely lead to it? The irony was not lost on the Mother of All Modern Destroyers. Not by far.

It was then that she noticed that Mutsuki had left her sister's side was making her way over while Iwo Jima came into sight of her radar. Once her friend was close enough, Fubuki gave a smile that didn't quite reach her eyes. "Mutsuki-Chan."

Looking her friend in the eyes, Mutsuki took a deep breath and let it out. "Fubuki-Chan, how are you doing?"

Not saying anything right away, Fubuki looked up at the stars above, twinkling. Then she let out a gusty sigh. "I'm not sure, Mutsuki-Chan. This is... yeah." Eyebrows furrowing, she looked over at her long time companion and frowned. "How does one deal with this situation?"

Mutsuki was frowning herself in thought. "I-I'm not sure, Fubuki-Chan. And..."

When she glanced at her sister, Fubuki nodded with a sigh. "How is Kisaragi-Chan handling it?"

Chewing her lip, the other Destroyer thought it over before shaking her head. "I'm not all too sure, Fubuki-Chan. Kisaragi-Chan is all over the place with it right now. I can't help her too much as even I'm not too sure how to handle it. So how can I help her?"

Gently, Fubuki intertwined their fingers together and smiled softly. "If there is anyone who can help, it would be you, Mutsuki-Chan." At the blush and nod, she frowned. "You know, I've been thinking about what how they might have gotten... you know. And I think it was that incident almost a year ago."

That made Mutsuki blink as she thought it over and rolled it around in her mind. However, eventually she nodded some. "That makes sense. It was also when Kisaragi-Chan also lost her leg, remember? That fits the right time frame..." A giggle then escaped her and her eyes twinkled before trailing over to where Kana was. "And here I was thinking with your first words that you were thinking about something else~"

Feeling the heat in not just her cheeks, but also the blush that likely extended down her neck, Fubuki also glanced at the Battleship. "Well... I have been thinking about that too. But... um..." When her fellow Destroyer giggled, she sighed and rolled her eyes. "That can wait. And besides..." She huffed a bit and gave a glare to Mutsuki. "That is all yours and Yuudachi-Chan's fault!"

Yet more giggles escaped from Mutsuki before she calmed down some and a thoughtful look crossed her face. "You know... come to think of it that was around the time that Kisaragi-Chan stopped being so jealous, after the two of you spent all that time in the Dock alone."

Once more feeling the heat in her cheeks, Fubuki coughed. "Well, um, we sorted some things out."

Just raising her eyebrow, Mutsuki frowned after a moment. "I wonder what they would be?" At the look from Fubuki, she shook her head. "The, um, clones. I mean, are they sisters? Twins even? Or something like daughters?"

The lead ship of the Fubuki class opened her mouth to say something as they approached the landing dock for Iwo Jima. Then she paused and considered it. "You know, I'm not sure." Squeezing the hand in here, she smiled. "But I think..."

Not too far away, two red eyes snapped open as their owner woke from dreams. For several moments, they stayed where they were before sitting up and looking around. Blinking, Lycoris looked around for whatever woke her up, only to be met with the barracks that was given over to her and the others to stay in. Along both walls were bunk beds, though not all of them were filled. Here and there she could see some of them, especially the orphan children, cuddled up with each other.

As she watched, one of them mumbled and kicked off the blankets they had on. Just as Lycoris was about to get up and put the blanket up, a slit in one of the other children's stomach opened and something like a Ne-Class' tail poked out before biting the blanket and dragging it back onto them. With that done, it retreated back into the girl's stomach.

Pushing that out of her mind, Lycoris kept looking around for what might have awoken her. It did not take her long to realize that the bed next to her, where the Abyssal Kisaragi had been sleeping, was empty. Quietly, Lycoris left her bed and walked towards the door and opened it to find one of the Marines standing guard over there. Eyebrow raised, he frowned at her. "Yes?"

Clearing her throat, Lycoris bit her lip some. "I... do you know where Kisaragi-Chan went to? She's not in her bed and..."

In reply, the Marine pointed a distance away. "She went right over there as a matter of fact, you can see her from here."

With a glance at the Marine, Lycoris walked out into the night for the short distance to where the Abyssal Kisaragi was standing looking up at the sky. Said clone did not show any signs of noticing the other approach. Not even when Lycoris was right next to her, which made the Abyssal frown. "Kisaragi-Chan, Are you..." Training off as she noticed that there were bloody tears in her friend's eyes, which made her widen. "Kisaragi-Chan!?"

Finally looking at Lycoris, Kisaragi blinked and the Destroyer Princess was shocked at how... empty, the others gaze was. "Hey..."

Taking a step forward, Lycoris frowned. "Kisaragi-Chan... What's wrong?"

A shudder ran through her as she took a deep breath. "I..." With a swallow, she tried again. "I am just wondering what I have left? We got them, all of them, to safety. Just as we swore and yet... now I don't have a purpose."

Now reminded of a number of other, similar talks, Lycoris frowned before reaching up and placing her normal looking hand on her friend's shoulder. "You do have a purpose, Kisaragi-Chan. And that is being my friend."

Laughing bitterly, the clone shook her head. "And that should be enough, believe me. I wish that was enough, but..." Closing her eyes, she grasped at her shirt. "What sort of world is this that would allow for me to be created? Knowing that I have all the memories of the real Kisaragi, but I'm not. All I am is some mad scientist's fucking science project!" Pulling away from Lycoris, she sniffled and hung her head. "I should have died then like I was planning..."

It was then that a growl ripped from Lycoris and she spun the Abyssal Kisaragi around before glaring into the others eyes. "I swear, Kisaragi-Chan! I should slap the hell out of you until those thoughts disappear, and would if I thought that it would work!" Raising her monstrous hand, she shook it. "And I still should for that stunt that you pulled when we passed Okinotorishima! What in the hell were you thinking?! You could have died fighting the Abyssal forces that were there! All by your damn self!"

Once more looking away, Kisaragi closed her eyes. "That we needed to get past them. And all of us fighting would put the others into danger, so if I did so then it would give time for you and Shoukaku-San to break through and get here... And that I would find some peace."

Grabbing Kisaragi's shirt, Lycoris shook her. "It is a damn lucky thing that you are a War Demon and not an ordinary one! Nor that I am some sort of super-charged Destroyer Princess because that meant that I was able to drag your ass out of there after at least half the other Abyssals were sunk or crippled!" The anger in the other Destroyer's eyes made Kisaragi flinch before the other clone pulled her into a tight hug. "I don't want to lose you, Kisaragi-Chan. Please... if you need an anchor, I will be that anchor." Pulling away some, she cupped Kisaragi's cheeks in her hands. "We have been through far too much together, now with how much we care about each other."

Briefly, Kisaragi bit her lip. "I-"

Lips turned upwards some, Lycoris shook her head. "And don't say that you don't care that much for me. The fact that you tore that one Heavy Cruiser Demon in two when it tried to threaten me says all I need to know. Not to mention the... other things..." About to say something, the Abyssal Kisaragi blushed as she felt a light pressure on her lips before a smiling Lycoris pulled back. "And don't ever forget it."

After Lycoris' hands came down and grasped her own, Kisaragi sniffled some. "But... what about the real me, the one that's not..."

It was then that a voice spoke up. "What about me?"

Both Abyssals turned to see Fubuki's group there, which made the Abyssal Kisaragi gasp some. "I..."

Walking up, Kisaragi came within arms length and observed her for a few moments before tilting her body and head to the side. "Huh... so that is what I look like as an Abyssal?"

Abyssal Kisaragi took a step back and gulped before looking away. "I know, I look horrible and-"

However, before she could get much further, she found Kisaragi hugging her. "Oh shut up for a moment and let me talk... Imouto." Mouth working, her Abyssal self boggled at her, that was until Kisaragi poked her in the forehead. "Yes, you are my Imouto due to being my twin, that is all there is to it." Just as the Abyssal was about to say something, the shipgirl poked her in the forehead again. "And don't give me any of that... that crap about not being a real person or something. Because that is all there is to it!'

Rapidly blinking, the Abyssal Kisaragi stared at her. "B-but I'm not! I have all your memories, er, most of them now I guess. But still!" Waving her arms, she sputtered some. "I'm a clone! And not even of the same kind of being! A fake!"

Eyebrow raised, Kisaragi sighed before pinching her nose. "Really, Imouto? I mean, seriously?" Raising her head and looking her Abyssal twin in the eye, she scowled and placed her hands on her hips. "You really think that you're not a real person?"

Not quite sure what was going on, the Abyssal Kisaragi nodded. "H-hai, I'm not-"

Another poke to the forehead came from nowhere and made her stumble a step back. Arms crossed with an unamused question, Kisaragi frowned. "Okay, let me ask you some questions then?" Once the Abyssal clone nodded, she cleared her throat. Did you, or did you not decide to kill the one who created you, because she was doing so for evil purposes?"

Confused, the Abyssal nodded. "H-hai?"

Now poking her in the collar, Kisaragi narrowed her eyes a fraction. "And then, instead of going off and doing your own thing, the three of you decided to get the people off the island? And bring them to safety, yes?" The Abyssal nodded. "You also decided, apparently, to attempt to throw your life away in some self-sacrificing bullshit to buy time for them to get to safety with hostile Abyssals? Yes?" Another nod. "And then, you came here to make sure that they were all safe?"

Once more, the Abyssal Kisaragi nodded. "Um, well, hai?"

Grabbing her with one hand, Kisaragi gestured at Lycoris who was looking at what was going on in shock. "And you apparently already have a girlfriend, who I will admit is sort of hot, though I got no complaints in my own case either. One who apparently is willing to stand up to your stupidity! No one who is 'Not a real person' would have done any of that!"

Just pointing at herself, Lycoris frowned. "I'm hot?"

Beside her, Yuudachi nodded before patting her on the shoulder. "Like, you totally are, Poi! Really hot!"

Fubuki looked at her Abyssal version and then back. Placing her hands on her own chest, and then on the Abyssal's who yelped and jumped back, the lead ship of her class frowned. "How are you a cup size larger then I am? Is that some sort of Abyssal thing?"

Raising a finger, Mutsuki frowned. "Um, well there is Hamakaze? And Isokaze? Not to mention Urakaze and Ushio? Oh! And Murakumo though she's not much bigger."

Slowly, Fubuki turned to Yuudachi who was grinning and thrusting out her chest. With a blink, she pointed at her. "In the words of Jersey-San... Fuck you."

All Yuudachi did was grin all the more. "Poi!"

Meanwhile, the Abyssal Kisaragi was looking from the shipgirl version to what just happened. Of course, then her attention was taken by the rant that Kisaragi had built up. Finally, the shipgirl poked her in the chest. "... And further more, I do not want to hear either you state that you are not a real person, or attempting to get into a fight that you cannot win! Or believe that you cannot win!" Expression softening, she pulled her Abyssal twin into a hug. "You are my Imoutou and a precious cinnamon bun..."

Reaching up, the Abyssal Kisaragi hugged her close before letting out a sob, which was soon followed by her crying as the others all gathered around her and held her close...
____________________________________________________________

As Kisaragi examined her hair in the daylight, her Abyssal clone could blink as the shipgirl held strands between her fingers and clicked her tongue. "Okay, the first thing that we're doing when we get back is get you some nice shampoo! You got split ends all over and no Imouto of mine is going to have to suffer that if I have any say! Also some nice soap."

Bemused, the Abyssal War Demon rubbed her neck some. "I'm not sure how much help it would be. Especially with my skin..."

Still frowning, Kisaragi turned and waved. "Hoppou! Can you come over here for a moment?"

Even though she was confused as to the reason why, the little Abyssal did so. Upon reaching them, Hoppou tilted her head. "Hoppou is here, what did you need Hoppou for?"

Gesturing at her clone, Kisaragi frowned. "Is there anything that you can do with her skin? I mean, it would help out with her image I think. Like, is there any Abyssal skin lotion or something?"

While one of the JSDF troops nearby mouthed 'Abyssal skin lotion', all Hoppou did was cup her chin in thought. After a few moments, she slowly nodded. "Hoppou thinks that she can help smooth out Abyssragi's skin! Not much work for Hoppou."

In reply, the Abyssal Kisaragi bowed some. "T-thank you, Hoppou-Chan. I really appreciate it."

However, when she turned back to Kisaragi, the Destroyer was writing something in a notepad she had pulled out from somewhere. "Now, once that is done, we're going all out! We have got to find what sort of beauty products compliments your looks. Oh! And new clothes too for all of you, your girlfriend included. I don't think that Fubuki-Chan's normal clothes will work for very long there..."

Much to various people's amusement, Abyssal Kisaragi's eyes lit up and soon the two were talking various things while Hoppou had a confused expression on her face about what they were talking about. From where he stood, Harry swore that he imagined question marks coming into being above his sister's head and floating there.

Then he shook his head to erase them from his mind.

Feeling a tap, he turned to find Ayase there with a smile on her face. "Potter-San, I heard that when you go home that you're going to be busy? Something about the school year?"

A sigh escaped Harry before he rubbed the back of his neck. "Yeah, I'm heading to Hogwarts in a few days." Seconds later, an amused expression crossed his face as he looked at the sky. "Man, so much has happened this summer." With a sigh, he stretched some and hummed. "I can't wait to see Ron and the others though. Especially with what I heard."

Head tilted to the side, the Sendai raised one eyebrow in curiosity. "Oh? And what happened to your friend, Harry-San?"

Looking at her, Harry glanced around and leaned in. "From the last time I spoke with him, he returned from Saint Brendan's with an Abyssal Princess the size of Big Sister. From what Fred and George wrote, she's been acting like Ron is her teddy bear and protector... one of the pictures they sent me was of when she met Mrs. Weasley."

Simply furrowing her eyebrows, Ayase frowned. "Why? What happened?"

With a snicker, Harry shook his head. "Well... Ron was here standing in front of his mother, while this Abyssal Princess was trying to hide behind him. Crouched down with her hat almost covering her face while gripping Ron. The expressions on Ron's and his mother's faces though was hilarious."

Lips twitching, Ayase giggled herself at the image that put into her mind and she continued to talk while they got ready to transport all the former prisoners as well as the three clones to Yokosuka. From what they were told, they were going to bunk with Aeroprin while everything was sorted out.

Granted, right now said Destroyer Princess was in Hokkaido with the rest of the Fleet of Laughter...

 

[darthcourt10]

Lord K Omake: Jin meets Lycoris and Koga's cattle issues

Harry Leferts said:
-snip-​

Theme of this chapter

Harry Leferts said:
Actually, Fubuki looks about seventeen at this point and actually is not that bad off...
Mega1987 said:
if that's the case...

it's either Fubuki's a late bloomer or genetics, considering that Lycoris is a clone of Fubuki but introduced with some abyssal materials....
Harry Leferts said:
Late bloomer to be honest, though once Fubuki hits eighteen or so, she'll be pretty much the same as Lycoris.​

Omake

Jin, eternally living-yet-dead at seventeen in appearance, looks at Fubuki. Currently seventeen in appearance too, but still ageing, even if only at the reduced rate for shipgirls.

Turning her gaze, Jin then looks at Lycoris.

Lycoris, who looks like an eighteen year old version of Fubuki.

A future version of Fubuki, for a Fubuki who is still aging.

A vein throbs at the mizuchi's temple, followed by a blood vessel breaking in one of her eyes, causing the white to slowly bleed over into a toxic black.

The Abyssal clone glances at her sister fearfully, frozen like a deer in the headlights, before the angry gaze of the fallen-kami. She does not know what she has done to earn the ire of the monster passing nomads they occasionally encountered in their travels have sometimes called the Dark One with a reverent dread, but she doubts it bodes well for her.

"Umm.... is she.... er.... should I go?"

Fubuki just laughs, as with a small pop, a second Subconjunctival hemorrhage in the mizuchi's other eye slowly begins to turn that sclera black as well.

"Don't worry, this'll be good."

"fffffffffffffffffffffffffffff-"

Yuudachi grins.

"Hey, I think she's sprung a leak, poi!"

"-uuuuuccccckkkkk yyyyyyoooouuuuu!"

Lycoris blinks in baffled confusion, while the real Fubuki starts to cackle with smug schadenfreude.

"Uh-? Excuse me?"

Ignoring the Abyssal, Jin now turns her furious fist skyward, shaking it and shouting angrily at a nearby cloud, behind which the sun lurks.

"D-DAMN YOU! TH-THIS-! IT ISN'T FAIR!"

Briefly, a gust of wind blows, causing a lose piece newspaper carried on the wind to then catch the mizuchi in the face. Pulling the sodden paper off her face, Jin glares angrily as she holds up and tries to process what just interrupted her rant. While stained and splotchy where dampness and puddles have run the ink of the four headlines on the page, what words do remain almost seem to form a phrase.

"LOCAL-". "DRAGON CAUSES-." "OWN-". "-PROBLEMS."

Lycoris stares, now utterly lost, on top of still being a little bit mildly terrified, as the snarling mizuchi furiously starts tearing the paper into tiny shreds.

Then she blinks in disbelieving shock.

"Wait.... are you crying?"

"N-NO! WHY THE FUCK WOULD I BE?! YOU- YOU- YOU UNFAIR ADIPOSAL UNFAIRNESS!"

Harry Leferts said:
Oh, Lord K? I found the type of cow those steaks for the Nine Clan Heads Challenge comes from:

(it's about 6 feet, four inches).

Hoppou would prefer that, yes.​

Flipping over to the last piece of paper on his clipboard, Kogamaru clears his throat, gathering the attention of the assembled Elders, Clan Heads, and Heirs that make up the monthly clan council of Yamainutaira.

"And in one final note before we adjourn this month's meeting, I would like to raise the issue of the rather large steer that has recently come to attention in Omonohata. Some have questioned whether this is some form of magical effect, rather than an anomalous natural mutation, and considering the attention the beast has garnered among nomajs even outside the township, I do believe this is a line of questioning worth pursuing to make clear any potential issues or worries. So, first of all, who is responsible for the beast?"

An awkward silence fills the Clan Council Chamber, causing Kogamaru to pinch the bridge of his nose. "Nobody's in trouble, I'm sure everything is either above board or a result of nature. I just want to confirm the circumstance for everyone's peace of mind. I'm sure everyone remembers the tales from the Town Chronicle regarding the palaver with the Hell Bovines. I merely wish to confirm that there isn't any funny business with experimental potion-based feed supplements, exotic energies exposure, or inter-dimensional teleportation based smuggling to enable cross-breeding shenanigans going on."

Finally, somebody steps forward and raises a hand.

"Thank you," says Kogamaru with relief and exasperation that earns a few chuckles from around the room.

TheBeardedOne said:
My first thought was "that is one heck of a Photoshop". After doing a Reverse Google Search, my thought changed to "What the [expletive deleted]? It's real?!?!"

That will provide a lot of meat... although I do wonder what size its offspring will reach...​

Unfortunately as a steer, that means he's already neutered.

Which actually raises more questions, since IIRC, steers are normally slightly smaller than non-neutered bulls.

 

[darthcourt10]

Savato93

"…Are we there yet?"

Ruadri turned to Regalia with a flat stare.

"What? It was an honest question."

Snorting, the Ru-class shook her head with a grin. "Well, it shouldn't be too much longer, at least. We haven't made any stops, and we've been going pretty much full speed the whole time."

"…mm." At this point, they'd been sailing for around two days—the longest Regalia had ever been on the water. While boredom hadn't been too pressing of an issue—she had a fair amount of practice with zoning out—she was starting to feel things she hadn't really experienced up to this point…

Grrrrmbmbl…

Namely, overpowering hunger.

Regalia blushed lightly as several of the others looked to her. "S-sorry… I've just… never gone this long without eating something before."

Beside her, Ruadri chuckled. "There's nothing wrong with that, Regalia. You've never really had to burn fuel for most of your life, and now you're making a long-range trip at full speed. Your body just needs to get used to the idea of not being full all the time."

In front of her, a light cruiser… a shipgirl… lowered her speed briefly, letting her slide back to a position next to the young Re-class, opposite Ruadri. "First big trip, eh? No worries. I'm sure we've all had that moment at some point in our service history…"

Regalia shook her head. "Er, n-no… this is actually my first deployment, period. Up until recently, I haven't actually been fit for sailing."

The shipgirl's eyebrows rose. "That so?" Leaning over, she patted the Re-class on the back with her free hand. "Well, good on ya, then. I doubt there are too many Abyssals out there who can say their first mission was a rescue op."

Regalia nodded slowly. "…Yeah, I guess you've got a point there. Thanks, Miss… er…"

"Call me Tenryuu."

"Miss Tenryuu, then." After a moment, she continued. "So, uh, why did you and those other shipgirls end up tagging along with us? From what I remember Mom saying, we were supposed to be working on our own for this mission."

At that, the light cruiser smirked. "Well, officially, me and my girls are here as something of a liaison. To keep an eye on you as you do your thing, provide your fleet with a line of communication back to the mainland should the need arise."

"I guess that makes sense…"

"Unofficially, though…? Destroyer Division 6 is one of the best damn scouting and expedition groups the JSDF has at their disposal. This is exactly the sort of mission we excel at." Tenryuu jerked a thumb at herself. "If there's anyone that might be able to help you girls find your sister, it's us."

"…Huh." So even though the humans couldn't openly aid them in their task to track down a rogue Re-class, they'd at least managed to slide them a professional team under the table… that was a bit of good news, at least.

Distracted by her thoughts, it took Regalia a moment to notice the fleet coming to a stop. At the head of the formation, Sunny looked around her briefly before nodding. "Alright, this is it. These are Renita's last known coordinates," she declared, turning around to face the fleet. "She came through here a little over 48 hours ago; with luck, there may be something here we can use to determine where she rerouted to, and why."

The rest of the fleet began to look around them as well, inspecting the waters. "…so, what do we do now?" Regalia asked.

"We start searching for clues," Sunny answered her simply.

"In the middle of the ocean?" She looked around. "There's nothing here…"

"Looks can be deceiving." Sunny turned to face the Re-class. "Get some of your planes in the air, start surveying the surrounding waters. Look for any landmasses, anywhere close that Renita might have possibly diverted to. The rest of you spread out, look for any sort of debris that might have been left behind." The Demon's rigging dissipated as she let herself drop into the waves. "I'll check underwater."

Tenryuu nodded to herself. "Alright, girls, you heard the flagship. We don't have a lot of time before any possible trail goes cold. Let's get to work!"

{Hai, Okaa-san!} four voices answered in unison.

For the next two hours, the fleet slowly worked their way outward from the epicenter, combing the surrounding waters. Tenryuu and her destroyers demonstrated that they weren't just all talk as they searched—they were quick and efficient, organizing themselves, overlapping their regions of coverage to search as large an area of water as possible, while still ensuring there were no gaps to risk something being overlooked. Regalia herself, as the lone carrier of the task force, remained in one spot, locked in a trance. Quietly reaching out with her mind, directing her planes as far as they could afford to go, peering through their eyes at the vast blue sea below.

Eventually, the Re-class was briefly pulled from her trance as Sunny's voice came in through her radio. {Girls, I think I've got something.}

Regalia released her hold on the fighters, returning to her senses. "What did you find, Aunt Sunny?"

{I can see sharks down here.}

The was an audible silence from her sisters. "…sister, are you seriously…?" Ruadri began slowly.

{Wha-? No! Hell, no! Listen, something's wrong about these sharks.}

"Define 'wrong'."

{They look sick. They're not really swimming around, just… drifting in the water. And their fins look messed up, sorta decayed.}

Coming to a stop nearby, Tenryuu's eyebrows furrowed as she pondered that. "Lethargy and fin rot… those are both symptoms of oil exposure," she eventually said. "But that process is supposed to take weeks, even months to get that bad… and there hasn't been an oil spill out here in recent memory, that I'm aware of..."

{Okaa-san!} one of Tenryuu's destroyers spoke up. {We have some oil in our blood, don't we? Maybe there was someone bleeding; the sharks got drawn to the blood, and they were poisoned by the oil.}

The shipgirl blinked. Slowly, she began to nod. "…I think you may be on to something, Aki. And if we factored in the possibility of MSSB…"

{The process could have been greatly accelerated.} Sunny rose from the water a short distance away, shaking herself off. "There are more sharks to the northeast; they must have been following a blood trail. Everyone on me!" Forming up on the Demon, the fleet began to move once more. As they progressed, they began to fire off intermittent sonar pings, following the string of poisoned marine life ahead of them.

The further they sailed, though, the more Regalia's heart sank at the length of the trail. "So many sick fish…" she shuddered. "Whoever was bleeding… they must have been bleeding bad."

Ruadri nodded quietly. "You may be right. But shipgirls and Abyssals, they're a bit more resilient to blood loss than people give them credit for. If the victim was sufficiently large, they could lose this much blood and still possibly survive."

"But if it was Aunt Renita…?" Regalia continued. "When she's already in such bad shape…"

Ruadri rested a hand on her shoulder. "We can't let ourselves assume the worst just yet. As long as we haven't found a body, there's still hope she can be rescued."

"…R-right." Looking over to her aunt, she noted the peculiar expression on the Ru-class's face. "Is something wrong?"

"No, not really. But I've got this weird feeling of… familiarity. Like I've been in these waters before…" Ruadri looked forward and called out. "Hey, Sunny. You getting a bit of déjà vu right now?"

After a moment, there was a response. "…now that you mention it… yeah, I kinda am. The topography of the ocean floor in these parts is oddly similar to—" Suddenly, the Demon heading the fleet froze. "…No. No fucking way."

Several of the ships turned to their leader in confusion. Regalia gave her aunt a quizzical glance. "What? What is it?"

"…how? How did I not notice sooner!?" Still staring straight ahead, the Demon pointed to Regalia. "Regalia, you have birds in the sky. Get eyes on them and tell me what you see ahead of us."

Confused, the Re-class nevertheless complied. Turning her focus inward, she reached out to one of her pilots, pointed them in the direction Sunny was facing. For several seconds she waited as the Abyssal fighter peeled away from the rest of her CAP and took off to the northeast, watching through its eyes.

And as she watched a landmass gradually rise above the horizon, she gasped.

A dormant volcano. A kelp dense forest, littered with sea cows. A derelict palace, overlooking a crumbling village.

And off to the side, a simple little plot of farmland.

"We're… home."

XXXXXXXXXX

Something about this place was off… the destroyer just couldn't quite place it.

It was obvious this place used to be inhabited, the castle was a dead giveaway… but that had to have been decades ago. Everything was in shambles, now. So why did it look like people were here recently?

All around the ruins of what she assumed used to be a village, she could see burned-out bonfires, old cauldrons sitting in the open, discarded cloths and bedding… she even saw plastic wrapping lying here and there. After these years of sailing with her flagship, combing the ruins of the Pacific for some sign of her missing fleet, the destroyer felt confident in saying that she could tell when a place had been abandoned for years… and that was not the case here.

But if she was right… then where did everybody go?

After a moment, the destroyer shook her head. She could worry about that later; right now, taking care of her flagship was priority. She made her way through the village, a handful of just-caught fish in her hold for the two of them. Coming to the palace, she wandered through the throne room, down a hallway to the side, deep into the building's heart. Finally, at the end of a hallway sat a single set of double doors. Stopping to glance behind her one last time to make sure nothing had followed her in, she pushed through the doors and into the room beyond.

In front of her was a bed. The Re-class sat propped up against the headboard, a couple of pillows underneath her to keep her comfortable. Although the gaping wound in her stomach had finally stopped bleeding, it remained open and exposed to the elements; her hands simply weren't enough to cover it up. Her breathing was slow and ragged, as if the mere act of it was a struggle for her.

As the destroyer approached, the Re-class tilted her head towards her, straining to focus with her glazed eyes. "Doggy…?"

Propping herself up on the side of the bed, the destroyer ejected a fish into the Re-class's lap. "I got some fresh food for you. So you don't have to eat those nasty rations. Do you think you can get it down?"

The Re-class unfolded her shaking hands from her stomach and picked up the fish, slowly bringing it to her mouth. It took her a couple minutes—far slower than she was once capable of—but eventually she managed to devour her food. Her hunger sated for the time being, she reached out and laid her hand on the destroyer's snout. "Thank you… Doggy…" she wheezed.

The destroyer said nothing, simply nuzzling against her flagship's hand—working to hide the fact that she could no longer feel anything. Time and again, her crew had run diagnostics on her, searching for any sign of something wrong; time and again, she was told nothing was out of order, every subsystem was working properly. She didn't know what could possibly be wrong with herself, anymore… and she no longer cared. As long as her flagship needed her, she would be there for her, regardless of her own health.

Letting the Re-class's hand fall away, she turned and made for the door. "I'll be right out here if you need me… just keeping watch. Okay?" The Re-class's expression was full of sadness and worry that her friend was leaving her alone again, but she nodded weakly. It pained the destroyer to see her flagship make that face, but she didn't see much of a choice in the matter; if waiting outside the room might give her the slightest amount of extra time to react to a possible threat before it could reach her flagship… well.

Coming to a stop just outside the door, the destroyer focused on the end of the hallway, her weapons armed and ready to fire on whatever might threaten the Re-class. She had to stay vigilant; her flagship was just too weak, too frail to fend for herself, and as such it was up to her to protect the both of them day in and day out… no matter how much it tired her.

Abruptly, she felt herself lurch to the side, striking the floor with a dull thump. It seemed like her flippers were becoming too worn-out to continue supporting her weight. That was bad, she couldn't afford to succumb to exhaustion like this, not when her flagship's safety depended on it…

…

…a few minutes' rest couldn't hurt, then, she finally admitted.

Setting herself an internal alarm, the destroyer relaxed her weapons—but insistent on continuing to guard her flagship, she turned in place, made her body into a blockade in front of the doorway. Letting out a small yawn, she relaxed her weary body for the first time in days, letting herself slide to the floor.

She was asleep in seconds.

 

[darthcourt10]

Savato93

Two posts in 24 hours... I really could have just waited to post it as one snippet, but I felt it wouldn't work with the pacing...

XXXXXXXXXX

"What are the fucking odds…?" Sunny grumbled breathlessly, as she transitioned from water to land. "All this time hunting for us… and just when we go looking for her, she pops up at our new home completely by chance!"

"Well…" Regalia spoke up. "If she was going to every island in the North Pacific to look for us, she was probably bound to stumble on the island sooner or later."

Rubbing her temples, the Demon sighed. "…I suppose you're right." She waved a hand. "Everyone spread out, cover as much of the island as we can. This is our home turf; if Renita is here, finding her should be a walk in the park."

As the rest of the Abyssals split up and sailed out, intending to touch down elsewhere on the island, Tenryuu and her destroyers stepped onto shore. "Given this seems to be your territory, I think we'll leave things to you all for the time being. For now, do you mind if we survey the land a bit?" she asked. "Get an idea of your current habitat and infrastructure for record-keeping?"

"What little there is…" Regardless, Sunny nodded. "Go ahead." Shooting a thumbs-up, the shipgirls started down the trail to the village, leaving Sunny and Regalia alone on the beach. "I'm gonna go look in the woods. You?"

"Uh… the village, I guess. Maybe the palace, if I don't see anything there."

"Sounds good." Tensing her legs, Sunny leapt to the top of the hill beside them. "Just give me a shout if something comes up, okay?" she called down to the Re-class.

"Okay."

As Sunny walked off, Regalia began to head up the trail, after the shipgirls.

Perhaps she could stop by her farm, check up on it, on her way to the village…

XXXXXXXXXX

Darkness.

She saw nothing but darkness.

She was floating in something warm. Whatever it was, it was in her mouth, her lungs… it tasted coppery, like blood… but for some reason she wasn't choking on it, wasn't drowning. At the same time, she somehow didn't feel an urgent need to breathe. She could, however, feel the fluid pressing down her, on all sides; she felt squeezed, cramped.

What was going on?

The last thing she remembered was… stopping to take a nap while guarding the flagship. It was only supposed to be a few minutes, at the absolute most. And now she was here, suspended in some fluid… compressed… deprived of all light.

She felt trapped.

She didn't like it.

She wanted out.

XXXXX

Here's a sentence you aren't likely to hear often:
Regalia was PISSED.

Her farm was devastated. After a month with nobody looking after it—watering, weeding, keeping out pests—the various crops had either wilted, been choked to death by vegetation, or devoured by wild animals. Months—nay, years of hard work to turn her little plot of land into a reliable source of food for her family, right down the drain in a little over a fortnight.

She had half a mind to go out and be a proper Re-class with those damn pigs, tear them limb from limb… if only her aunts didn't already have plans to re-domesticate them. Instead, Regalia could only fume silently as she stormed towards the palace. The only good thing about this disaster was that her guidebooks had told her to prepare for it; stored away in her bedroom was a stockpile of seeds she'd collected over time, just in case something like this happened and her whole crop went bust.

Stepping through the throne room, she wandered off to the side hall, towards her room in the depths of the palace. As she walked through the familiar surroundings, she idly noted how everything looked just the slightest bit different, now that she could stand upright; not a significant amount, admittedly, but it was just different enough for her to perceive the change. Eventually, she rounded the last corner in the hall leading to her room…

And saw a mass of black metal sitting in front of her door.

It took all of Regalia's self-control to keep from making any sounds in her shock. She ducked back around the corner of the hallway as fast as she could, praying that whatever was at the other end hadn't noticed her. For several seconds she held her breath, waiting for something to happen… but to her great relief, nothing did.

Letting out a quiet sigh, she activated her radio. {Hey, Aunt Sunny…?}

{Yes, Regalia?} Sunny replied immediately. {Is something wrong?}

{…y-yeah. I went into the palace to get something from my room, but… there's something in here. Another Abyssal.}

There was a pause.

{…Stay right where you are, Regalia. I'm coming to you.}

XXXXX

The pressure was starting to make her skull ache.

Floating in this strange fluid, she tried to work out what could have happened to her. Perhaps she was captured, stuck in some water tank…? No, that was stupid. Who would want to capture a single destroyer? Maybe all the candles went out and plunged the room into darkness? No, that didn't explain why she was suspended in this blood-like liquid.

Could she be dreaming? ...Possible.

But why would she be dreaming of something like this?

As she moved around in the darkness, feeling for the boundaries of her prison as she pondered her dilemma, she began to realize: something felt different. Not just in her surroundings… but herself.

She could feel her hull, flexing and twisting in ways it never had before. Could feel her flippers moving in ways that should have been impossible; why could she feel the tips of her flippers five times over—and why were there four of them!? They almost felt like…

...like hands.

Slowly, hesitantly, she pulled her flippers… hands… whatever she had, towards herself. What she felt was not the rough, unyielding steel of her carapace… but something smooth and soft, something that shifted easily at her touch; stretching and flexing, but not breaking.

She felt a hand, not a flipper, pressing against bare flesh.

…this has to be a dream.

Slowly, she began to run her hands over the soft flesh, trying to discern its shape. She felt a flat, smooth abdomen, fingers poking at a tender belly. Felt a pair of legs bending and swinging at the knees, as she absent-mindedly kicked her feet. Felt two large, soft mounds resting atop her ribcage, over her rumbling boilers.

She felt tender cheeks, smooth lips, a delicate nose--ow! Damn, just poked herself in the eye…

She froze.

That… that had hurt. She felt it.

Which meant this couldn't be a dream… this was real.

This body… this human body… was her own.

XXXXX

Slowly, carefully, Regalia leaned towards the corner, trying to catch a glimpse of the unknown abyssal. {Where are you, Aunt Sunny?}

{I'm on my way, honey, should only be another minute or two. What do you see?}

Pulling back, the Re-class took a deep breath to calm her nerves. {...I can see a destroyer in front of my room. An I-class. She looks… well, not beaten up, and not worn out…}

{Well-weathered?} Sunny supplied. {Stray Abyssals tend to be like that…}

{Yeah, that's it. Structurally, her hull is fine, but it's all scratched and faded, its lustre is gone…} A realization struck the Re-class. {Wait. The recon photos… didn't they show a second ship with Aunt Renita? One that's been following her for as long as the Russians watched them?}

{…hang on, let me check.} There was a pause. {…yeah. A destroyer, I-class. Just like what you're describing.}

Regalia nodded to herself. {I think… this might be her.}

{...so she might know where our sister is…} After a moment of thought, Sunny continued. {What's she doing right now?}

Regalia paused to peek around the corner again. As she looked closer, she tilted her head in confusion. {I'm not entirely sure, but… she looks kinda dead. She's got big blank eyes like a fish, and she's laying on her side, not really moving at all. I don't see or hear any breathing. Although…}

{"Although..."?}

{I can hear… other sounds coming from the body. Sloshing noises, taps and thumps. And the body itself is rocking back and forth a little bit.}

For a good three seconds, the line was silent. When Sunny finally answered, her tone was much more urgent. {Regalia, be ready to haul ass out of there.}

The Re-class blinked. {Huh? Why?}

{Because I can think of only a few reasons a dead body would be moving—and all but one of them ends with someone dying horribly.}

XXXXX

Her mind was reeling with questions. Why was she human? HOW was she human? Who, or what, had done this to her? Was this temporary, or permanent?

And just as before… where the hell was she?

She was interrupted in her train of thought by a light bump to the back of her skull. Somewhat surprised by the sensation, she awkwardly brought her hands up over her head… and felt them brush against something solid. Eyes widening, she slowly turned herself around and began waving her hands, seeking something to touch.

She was rewarded for her efforts when she felt her hands press flat against something. Running her hands up and down, she realized that she was in front of a solid surface. A wall.

And maybe, just maybe, a way out of this strange prison.

Pressing herself against the wall, she brought back a fist.

XXXXX

Before Regalia had a chance to pull away from the corner once more, she was startled by a loud thud; in front of her, the destroyer's body lurched slightly. As she watched, stunned, there was another bang, rocking the body further. With the third, she was shocked to see a section of the destroyer's carapace bulge outward ever-so-slightly.

For the better part of a minute, whatever was inside the destroyer hull continued to beat away at it, denting it more and more. Regalia should have been running at this point—whatever was inside the destroyer could very well pose an extraordinary threat to her—but she found herself rooted in place, horrified yet fascinated by what she was witnessing.

Finally, the inert destroyer's carapace could take no more. With one last blow, her badly-warped side tore open with a shriek of rending metal, releasing a flood of inky ichor onto the floor around her…

and revealing a girl.

Covered in what looked like Abyssal yolk, Regalia struggled to make out any definitive features beyond her long, oil-slicked hair and large breasts. Beneath the skin, however… she saw a carrier. She was almost laughably small, only slightly larger than Tenryuu; just eyeballing it, the Re-class estimated she could carry a couple dozen planes, at best. But what she implicitly lacked in air power, she made up for in firepower: sporting a dozen five-inch casemated guns, five to either side and one on each end, she looked to be capable of putting up a blistering hail of fire if she so wanted. What's more, Regalia swore she could see torpedo launchers poking out beneath her flight deck- which itself was bristling with AA guns.

She was an abomination of a warship, seemingly trying to be a gunboat and a support carrier at the same time. She was too small, her armament was too dense; one good shot from a big enough gun, and she was all but guaranteed to go up in flames. A freakish fusion of destroyer and carrier, that by all rights couldn't possibly work...

A lot like a Re-class.

XXXXX

The fresh air on her bare skin caused her to shiver lightly, as she pulled herself free from her prison.

Now that she was no longer completely encased in that fluid… she felt disgusting. Covered head to toe in sticky, unsavory stuff, she wanted nothing more than to find the nearest body of water and throw herself into it, clean every inch of her body she could. Then again, that was assuming she could FIND one in her current state; she couldn't even open her eyes with the stuff all over her face.

She opened her mouth, attempting to draw breath, only to suddenly find herself gagging and retching—failing to realize her lungs were still full of the gunk she'd been floating in moments prior.

She hit the ground with a wet slap, too busy trying to clear her airway and start breathing normally to right herself. But she was struggling; she didn't understand how this new body of hers worked. For so long, breathing had been a conscious action for her—coughing, sneezing, exhaling, every function of her blowhole had been in her control. But now her blowhole was gone, her lungs instead leading to her mouth, and she had no power over what was happening to her in that instant.

She felt like she was drowning, and it terrified her.

Suddenly, she heard an unfamiliar voice. "Hang on, let me help you!"

She jerked in surprise and confusion as she felt unfamiliar hands wrapping around her waist and shoulders, pulling her up into a sitting position. From there, she continued to heave and retch as the unknown individual rhythmically and forcefully squeezed her gut, until she felt something rising in her throat. Doubling over, she let out one last heave; she felt her chest becoming significantly lighter as a thick globule of ichor shot out of her mouth, hitting the floor in front of her with a splat. Her chest ached and her throat burned from her efforts, but she didn't care—she could finally breathe again. For a time, her surroundings were forgotten as she coughed and gasped, pulling in precious oxygen while trying to force what fluid remained out of her system.

"Are you alright?" the voice asked. "For a minute there, it looked like you were having a really hard time coughing that yolk up…"

Still breathing heavily, she lifted her goop-covered hands and began to flick them, trying to get the yolk off, before reaching up and wiping it out of her eyes. Finally, she could open her eyes and see where she was… and was greatly relieved to find herself back in the hallway, albeit sitting in a puddle of (and covered in) Abyssal yolk. She felt her anxiety fading slightly as she looked around her, taking in her surroundings—

and froze, as she locked eyes with the owner of the unfamiliar voice.

Sitting beside her was a Re-class… but not HER Re-class. Where her flagship was old and scarred, this one was young and pristine, her eyes full of light and life… her golden eyes.

A Flagship.

She felt her instincts take over as she jerked away from this new Re-class, growling as she hesitantly raised her fists. This Re-class was a true Flagship, right on her doorstep, mere feet away from her friend. She didn't know how she could fight a Re-class in her prime with this new body, let alone win, but she didn't have a choice—if she didn't try to fight her off, she'd be free to do whatever she wanted to her Flagship. And she couldn't bear to see that happen.

But her apprehension at the thought of fighting, gradually shifted to confusion as the Re-class remained where she was, holding her hands up—not just refusing to rise to her challenge, but submitting. "W-wait, wait! I'm not here to hurt you, I swear! I was just trying to help…" she squeaked quietly.

She paused, slowly lowering her fists. "Why… why would you help me…?" She rasped, her throat still burning.

"Well… I couldn't just stand back and let you suffocate like that. That would have been cruel," the Re-class said softly, looking hurt. "I'm sorry if I upset you."

She stared at the unknown Re-class in utter bewilderment. She was acting so… so calm. So polite. She didn't even know her, yet she was willing to pull her from the muck, help her to breathe again. Even now, she sat there in front of her, quietly fiddling with her clothing, waiting for her to speak. She… seemed genuinely nice.

Just like her flagship.

Unclenching her fists, she cautiously sat back on her haunches. "…who are you?"

"My name's Regalia. And me and my… my fleet… we're looking for someone."

 

[darthcourt10]

Fafnir(Kaliedoscope)

Eight "Honorable" Generations

-----






"..The date is the 13th of July 1983, commencing interrogation of suspect. Speak, what is your name?"

"Nomura"





----

"YAHOOOOO!!!" BAM, BAM, "Suck on that you little humans!" was shouted out from a wildly grinning Ri-class, jumping between ships she as pointed her cannons towards the fleeing ships.

The Wo-class Abyssal sighed in exasperation as she watched her sister once again go wild in the middle of the battle, disregarding most of the other combatants, whether they were friend or ally, she just blasts her cannon to the target in front of her. However this also give her the problem of not paying attention to her other enemies....

Just like the enemy planes closing in behind her.

Pressing her palm against her face, The Wo-class directed her own planes to shoot down the enemy planes to save some dignity from her sister......

"Hahahahah-Huh? OH SHIT!!!"

SPLASH!!!

"HEY SIS WHY DIDN'T YOU WARN ME OF THE JUNK FALLING FROM THE SKY!!" Cried out the indignant Ri-class, waving her arms up and down quickly, her cheeks puffed out in anger from narrowly missing the planes that were just destroyed in the air.

"Maybe if you were paying attention to your surroundings then you might have noticed the planes." drawled the Wo-class, crossing her arms over her chest, "Also stop being a big baby, you wouldn't have even noticed the impact".

The Ri-class also crossed her arms. with her cheeks still puffed out and she started to whine in displeasure.

"Also the battle is over" Deadpanned the Wo-class, pointing her finger around the Ri-class.

Blinking in befuddlement, she spun in a circle looking around the surrounding waters, to find to her displeasure, that her sister was right.

"OH COME ON! ALREADY, WHY DO THINGS HAVE TO END SO QUICKLY" she screamed out, arms shot straight into the air, and she began to petulantly stamp her feet into the the water, creating several small waves from her anger.

"Stop behaving like a child" The Wo-class rebuked, already used to the antics of every post-battle victory action from the Ri-class.

"But Wo-Wo" she whined, pouting like a human child.

"Don't call me Wo-Wo" The Wo-class snarled out.

"It's not fun" The Ri-class whined even further, before turning her eyes to the fog barrier hoping to see any other-

"WAIT!! There's one!" The Ri-class shouted happily, crouching down and already in the process of spinning her propellers and-

"Ree" The Wo-class called out, arms stilled crossed and face set in the emotion of irritation.

-and immediately stopping.

"Empty ship?" Ree whimpered, her face tearing up, as she hung her arms sadly.

"Empty ship" The Wo-class confirmed, a rueful grin on her face at watching Ree immediately slack forwards.

"OOOOOOOOOHHHHHHH WHHHHHHHHYYYYYYYY!!!!" Ree cried out, her body in fetal position as she cried out toward the heavens.

Snorting in humor, the Wo-class opened communications to the the base's transport ships.

"Hey" the groans of several Wa-classes answered her. "Get going, another empty ship has wandered into the our territory, get your crew over there." Despondent and depressed groans was answer."Yeah, Yeah, don't worry you'll get your food, just do your damned jobs" A short curt and angered groan answered her. "Sorry~ my bad, won't do it again~" she closed communications.

She then moved next towards the still crying Ree, she pulled her up onto her feet before she then began to pat her on the head.

"C'mon you do not want to miss your favorite dinner right?" The Wo-class reminded Ree, her face set into a patient and small smile.

Ree stopped crying and immediately brightened.

"Pork Stew and crude oil Wi?" Ree asked for confirmation.

"Pork Stew and crude oil" Wi replied.

"YAY!!!" Squealed Ree, she then gave a quick glomp to Wi, before she sped back to base. "See you back at home!" Ree Shouted, waving goodbye.

Wi, also waved goodbye and returned to standing impatiently for the Wa-class.
----






"Miss Nomura, the file recovered from your remaining possessions indicates that you were transporting a WMD can you please explain?"

"The WMD is a spiritual/faith/magical hybrid parasite designed to infect sapient beings and make them insane."

"....What....?"








----
Wi knocked on the office to the Head Flagship.
"Come in"

Stepping into the office, she walked up to the desk of the office's occupant stood stiffly and saluted.

"Wo-class of the 6th platoon reporting" Wi recited, waiting for her superior's acknowledgement.

"At ease" replied the golden-eyed Ru-class seated at her desk, still going through paperwork. Relaxing Wi then put an annoyed expression on her face, as she waited for the Flagship to finish.

"What is the problem?" The flagship inquired, still in the motions of sorting the paperwork, not even looking up towards Wi.

"Ma'am why do we have to insist on these protocols, isn't it easier just to say what to say what just happened and then go?" Wi grumbled, crossing her arms under her bust.

"You know that as our origin as extremely feral Abyssals, most of the original protocols and conduct have been lost and we have to make do with adhoc conversations and tactics." Replied the Ru-class, bored.

"And you are just starting up this conversation again since you are bored and had your hands full with Ree" she continued, eyebrow raised delicately.

"Got me there" replied WI, now grinning wildly and putting her hands up. Smoothing her face into a small smile, she then went to the front of the desk to lean over and read the papers. "So Lulu, what have you got there?" Wi inquired.

"The schematics for the new Wa-model" Lulu replied, pushing her elbows onto the desk and resting her head on top of her hands "As you know the current models, are shown to have sapience bordering that of humans and are extremely timid, so the R&D team have sent a new model for approval, more aggressive yet even more subservient, these new models would be useful in future battles." looking at Wi, "And also that they wouldn't cry and be depressed after they bite at any sorting of teasing" she then dryly states.

"Riggggght...." Wi sheepishly states, finger lightly scratching at her cheek. Standing from the desk, she then reached into one of the sewn pockets in her shirt before pulling out a large wooden box that took up a quarter of the desk. "Found this in the empty ship, dunno what it is, but for some reason I couldn't open it, glows when I try to and it remains shut." she explained.

Lulu looks curiously at the box and reached out to open it and as Wi said, it remained shut as it glowed. bringing it closer to herself, she picked it up into her lap and applied more force, wenching open and finding the source of the glow to be some kind of paper stored inside. Placing the box onto the desk and picking the paper up, she watched the glow fading away seconds later.
TAP TAP TAP TAP TAP TAP TAP TAP TAP TAP TAP
"Wi Do you know what this is?" Lulu questioned, hearing no response, she looked up to Wi, "Wi?"

"Huh? What?" Wi questioned having turned to face the office door, turning herself back to Lulu she replied "Sorry, must have been my imagination, thought there was somebody there." She then straightened herself and asked "Permission to dismiss myself?"

"Permission granted" Lulu replied, smiling softly. Wi nodded and then left the office leaving Lulu to continue to examine a paper slip that had strange characters drawn on.

It read:
雛見沢
----






"Please explain everything."

"The parasite is an eight century spanning project designed to enter a host, drive them and others to insanity then eventually death, then afterwards die after its mission has been completed."







----

Wi have begun to walk down the beach, after having picked out some ham, pig haunches and ribs from the mess hall into a hand-basket. Right now she was just enjoying walking around the scenic route of the island.

Wi smiled softly, content and satisfied from just listening to the the sounds of the waves splashing onto the sand.

"MMMMMMMMPPPPPPH!!!!! MMMMMMMMMMMPPPPPPPPPPPPPHHHHHHHHHHH!!!!!"

Of course it was quickly broken.

Sighing in displeasure, she turned towards the sound of the another Ru-class manhandling a human slave. The human was twisting and turning, struggling to break free from the grip of the Ru-class, muffled cries of desperation echoing from his taped lips.

"Woah! Feisty one aren't ya?" The Ru-class muttered, as she tightened the ropes on the man, as he swung around like an angry caterpillar, brushing the side of her bob-cut hair from her face, she then noticed Wi.

"Well, Well if it isn't Wi, how are you doing?" She asked, a big grin decorating her face, absentmindedly swinging the man onto her back, where he still continued to struggle in futility.

"Fine" Wi replied curtly, she didn't like the Ru-class, always feeling uncomfortable with her strength that was comparable to an Abyssal Demon, it always unnerved her when the women gave spars with other Abyssals, she enjoyed it too much.

"Awww don't be like that Wi, you have to mingle with the others outside of your sisterhood, like you know; Mi" The Ru-class teased, before her attention is caught up by the man furiously wriggling on her back.

"Well damn, looks like he knows whats coming to him." she remarked uninterested, before readjusting her hold on the squirming man. Wi looked at the man, Brown hair, brown beard, red scratches on his neck and arms, utterly plain, with his eyes dilated to the extreme as they both snapped attention to several places and objects, no doubt looking for a way to escape.

"What did you do with him? stick up a 'wand' up his ass or groin or something?" Wi asked, slightly disturbed by the ferocity of the man trying to escape.

"Also that pun was Horrible" Wi deadpanned.

Mi snickered at Wi being annoyed, before she responded "Nah, he's been like this when he first saw me, actually he was even worse." Barking out a short laugh she added, "Even tried to twist my neck off"

"What?!" Wi blurted out in surprise,"Since when did humans even try to do something so stupid?"

"Not stupid, desperate, as in very very desperate" Mi corrected, before she curiously examined the man, suddenly finding him to be interesting"I wonder....if we made a Wa out of these kind of Humans" Mi pondered at loud.

"Could it even tear us apart?"

She finished, malice dripping from her tone, as she eyed Wi intensely scouring every inch of her.

Wi stepped back once intimidated from Mi, a chill crawling up her keel, subconsciously she prepared to summon her rigging.

"Or it might just be waste of time" Mi continued in boredom, now eyeing the man in disgust, before looking back at Wi, "hey don't be so wound up just an innocent question." she said to the wound up Carrier.

Relaxing slightly, but still wary, Wi replied "Right, innocent question...." her tone dubious.

Mi nodded in agreement, before she strode off with her cargo elsewhere, with WI doing the same after standing there in contemplation for a few minutes.
----





"Inspired by an event of the future a Seer in Shirakawa-go began to start his research along with charging his descendants of continuing what he started by trying to make a living grudge from the power of a Divine artefact, a fragment of a Mizuchi."

"But he didn't want it to become something like an onryo, he wants to turn it into an evil spirit that has divine powers so that it can even effect any sort kami, from the local tsukumogami to a kami short of Susano'o himself."





----
"Fuuuuuwaaaahhhhh" Sighed Ree rubbing her stomach, dressed in a white sundress made by the human slaves, "Nothing beats eating pork made by Sis." Humming slightly in happiness, Ree then went the fridge, opening it to grab a small oil can. After flopping down on the sofa in the living, she opened the can to drink the oil in small sips. snatching a newspaper from table, she then began fiddle with the first game on it.

Sudoku!

"Haaaaah Nice of Big Sister to provide us underlings with news, so that we can be up to date with everybody, especially of the failure the humans' call Blood week" Ree wondered outloud, before filling in the first three words in a row. "What do you think doggy?" the question was directed to the Ro-class laying on the carpet next to the table.

The Ro-class just grumbled in agitation.

"Yep, Yep, Big Sister is super nice for treating us like this" Ree happily stated, ignoring the petulant grumbling from the destroyer, "She gives us clothes, she gives us food, gives us Oil and gives us humans to kill~." She the lays sideways on the sofa, kicking her legs up into the air. "but don't tell this to big Sis alright, or else she'll be more smug" She waited for the Ro-class' response, "Doggy?" she questioned, looking up from her sudoku, to find that the carpet of the Ro-class is disturbed, as if it had taken off quickly and in panic.

"DOGGY!?" Ree cried out in shock and confusion, throwing the newspaper and her can on to the floor, she began to search the house for the Ro-class. Finding no evidence of the Ro-class in the house, Ree dashed outside, running though the vegetation in search of the Ro-class

"DOOOOOGGGGGYYYYY!!!!"

"DOGGY!"

"DOGGGGYYYY!!!???"

"DOGGY!!!! WHERE ARE YOU!!?"

Even after searching most of the uninhabited parts of the islands at night, She could not find the Ro-class anywhere.
Fuming and recently starting to feel itchy from running around the island, she screamed angrily and kicked the sand on the beach she was on, turning on her heel she began to walk back to her home. along further up the beach however she noted a few abyssals were clustered around each other.

Wanting attention and feeling annoyed, she decided a prank was at hand, mixing a handful of wet and dry sand making a semi-solid ball, she then drew her arm back and-

"Poor girl, she been gouged out"

-Yelping in shock at the unexpected information.

"Huh?"

"Oh, another Ri-class"

"Hey little girl, come here"

Noticed from her failed attempt at a prank and that they were Three Wo-classes slightly higher in Rank than her Big Sister, she followed their orders absently scratching at her arms.

"Do you know who she is?" One of them asked.

"Know who-" She choked in surprise and in horror at the scene.

There were holes; lots and lots of holes, the Ri class was filled with holes, from her neck to feet, finger-sized holes littered her body, except for the large gouge coming from the collarbone to the the chest.

"Such a shame what happened to her." came a disinterested response from one Wo-class.

"Sh-Shame" Ree squeaked in fear.

"Yes she didn't last long" Was the response from the disappointed Wo-class

"But-But-But wouldn't it be better if she lasted longer? s-s-so that others could find and help her?" Ree replied, trembling in her spot.

"Nah if she lasted longer it would she would be suffering even further." came the indignant reply of the last Wo-class.

Ree was silenced in horror that they apparently would find it better if another Abyssal died without any time to help. She was scared at how nonchalant they were, not even concerned at the death of another Abyssal.

"Hey there's some oil here"

"hmm a yellow stripe on the can, never seen this kind before, do you think it caused this?"

"Well, we have to test it out don't we?"

Ree's Boilers' almost backfired.

Even in shock of being near the gruesome murder of her fellow abyssal she was still listening to her surroundings.

She ran.

"What the- HEY!"

She Ran.

"HUH!? Get back here!!!!!"

SHe RAn.

"Hey, wait where are you going!?"

SHE RAN.

SLAM!!

"HAH.......HAH....HAH.......HAH......HAH......" panting in exertion, she placed her back to the wall and slid down until butt was on the floor, ignoring the itching that is all around her body. "Big Sister.......I'm scared......" Ree sobbed, scratching at her harm. "Please...........come home........." she finished still scratching at her arm.

It didn't help the itch was still there.

She scratched harder.

The itch was still there.

She scratched harder.

the itch was still there.

SHE SCRATCHED HARDER.

IT WAS STILL THERE.

WHY WAS IT STILL THERE!!!!!

Snapping her eyes open she stared straight at the can that was thrown away while she was looking for the Ro-class, and in horror realised that it had a yellow stripe.

She stopped scratching.








It didn't last










Because it burned.

Her imps are panicking, there was something under her hull. Ree scratched and scratched and scratched once again opening holes in her midships, she scratched at her stern and also at her chine, causing more holes to open up.

Oil was pouring out.

She's polluting the water with oil.

She can see the moving sludge in the oil.

She can feel it coming up her into the bridge!

She clawed at her throat, denting the steel, cutting into it, causing oil to bubble out.

And once again she felt it move again.

Into her Bow.

So she slammed her fingers into it punching holes into it, before she pulled.

And pulled,

and pulled,

and Pulled,

AND PULLED,

AND PULLED!!!

Exposing her boilers to the air.

I'm sorry

I'm sorry

I'm sorry

I'm sorry

I'm sorry

I'm sorry

"I......'m.........sor......ry.....big.......sis....ter.........I shoul.....d......n't.......have.......drunk......after.......dinner........"
----






"The Seer said he has gotten the idea from the vision of a future from a picture book that speaks."

"There are two kinds of responses to curse, One you immediately go to the final stage and die painfully or you go crazy and slowly die while you are in agony."







----
"REE!!!" Wi cried, as she looked for her sister, pushing her legs against the ground, as she scoured the beach looking for her sister.

"Hmmph the little brat ran away just as we about to catch her, Haaaaah such a shame"

"REE!!!" Wi cried once again, searching for any clues of her sister in the forest floor.

"Hoe~ she was rude, running immediately after we asked for her"

"REE!!!!" She cried once more, as she began to sprint towards the last place to check, the house.

"Hey don't we have the elder here? We can use her help instead~"

"REE!!!!!" She shouted, as she opened the back door to their house .

"We have to get away!" she barged into the bathroom .

"Everybody is going crazy!" she rushed upstairs into the bedrooms, before going back downstairs.

"All of our companions are plotting to kill us"

she slammed the living room doors open.

"REE!!! WHERE ARE YO-" she was cut off mid sentence from her own horror.

For Ree was lying at the front door with holes in her limbs and her chest torn open.

".....No...."mumbled Wi, eyed wide open in terror.

"Nonononononononono" She muttered rapidly.

"NO!!!! REE WAKE UP!!!" Wi Begged "PLEASE WAKE UP!!!" she checks the holes in the arms, No good, too much damage for field repair.

"Big.....Sis......Ter?......" Ree sputtered out, just barely breathing.

"Its okay, Its okay!" Wi promised, checking the holes, finding a match for the weapon; the bottom end of a cane

"You........Came......." Ree mumbled in disbelief, as more oil/blood began to spill from her wounds

"Yes, I came, I will always come for you!" Wi assured her, mentally matching the wounds on her neck to the same weapon; a cane

"Thank.........you.......big.........sis........." Ree breathed out, limbs slowly losing strength.

"I-Its alright, F-for I am your-r B-big Sister" Wi stammered out, identifying the wounds on the chest; pure physical force

"I.............can............have.........pork.........stew........for.....dinner.........again?......"

"Yes! you can have all the pork stew you want!"

"I.......am..............glad..........I........love...........you"

"I...hic...love..hic...you...hic...too"

"Good..........bye........"
I'm sorry *sobs* I'm sorry
*sniff* Ree........Ree!?......REE!?..........REEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEE!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!"
----






"Why would he even make this? and better yet who would deploy this?"

"I do not know for the Seer, but the most radical members of Unit 731, numbering the total of 3, wanted to deploy it"

"What?!! WHY!!!!?"

"So they can kill all form of American and European life and win the war, but honestly I remember that they just wanted to do it just for the sake of it."







----
"You Bitch, you killed Ka, Why did You do it Why?!!"

"NO!!! you Killed Ka you Fucking asshole, you wanted to hog her all to yourself so you killed her to make her stop running away!"

"You Fucker, DROP DEAD!"

"FU, YOU ASSHOLE, TRYING TO POISON ME I THOUGHT YOU WERE MY FRIEND"

"I THOUGHT YOU WERE MINE BUT INSTEAD YOU WANTED TO BACKSTAB ME SINCE I AM BETTER THAN YOU???? WHAT A STUPID REASON, I EVEN HELPED YOU!!!!!!"

"Die..."

"YU GO KILL YOURSELF ON MY-Hurgh!"

"Hah, Thanks W-Huurgh!"

"SHIT MU JUST DIED!!!!"

"THE HELL! WI I THOUGHT THAT SHE-ARRGHHH"

"HEY SHE WAS MY KILL-*Chokes*"

"EVERYBODY PLEASE STOP FIGHTING-"

"Shut it..........the dead cannot talk"

"Huh........thats Mi and Lulu"

"Yes.......Lulu.......yes kill her......KILLHERKILLHERKILLHERKILLHERKILLHERKILLHERKILLHERKILLHERKILLHERKILLHERKILLHERKILLHERKILLHERKILLHER!!!!!!!!!"

"KIIIIIIIILLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLL HHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEERRRRRRRRRR!!!!!-*Gasp*"

"NO!!!!"

"MI YOU BASTARD!!!!!!!"

*Squelch*

"Wi......Why.......?"

"Lulu? no.....nononononononono......"

*THUMP*

"I'M SORRY I'M SORRY!!!!"

"It's..........okay........"

"No.....No NO! IT'S NOT!!!!"

"I'm......sorry......"

"Don't, please don't say that....*sobs*"

"Wi........the..........princess.......gave........orders..........exterminate...........everything............"

"I.......see........So she's...........she's the one..........."
----









"how many were made?"

"Three, one was used as a proof of concept, the second used on the transport with the third still present on the ship."

"Shit....."

"Wait, does that mean, We're infected!?"

"No the curse has already ran out when you had found me."







----

The sun once again started to rise again, bathing its rays across the Sarah Ann Island, the seagulls flying high into the air crying out into the sky, as if in mourning.

For on the island there was only.....



Death



The entire island is littered in bodies of the Abyssals, young and old, veterans and rookies, mothers and daughters, sisters and friends, every single one was dead; murdered by themselves.

The only residents on the island are the wild beasts, drawn to the scene of carnage, predators searching for any scrap of flesh to eat.

"HAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA"

Except for the most dangerous monster present.

"HAHHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA"

A Golden Eyed Wo-class was kneeling at the in front of the body of a supply depot princess, unblemished save for a single cut on the throat, which was caused by a knife resting in the palm of her the princess' left hand.

"HAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA"

The Broken Monster did not care; for she was unsatisfied, in despair and could only laugh mirthlessly on what happened to her and her fleet last night.

"Haaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah~"

"Goodbye"

A insane smile plastered upon her face, she gave a single order to her crew.




Detonate.




And so in a ball of fire, she disappeared leaving the island spoiled with the dead bodies of Abyssals.
----






"We're going to release the Imperius now, is that okay?"

"Yes, however, I will be erased since I am just an echo of the original personality that has been anchored onto the imperius not the body itself and as such all memories will also be erased and the personality itself will not be reconstructed by the failsafes, the civilian personality will have control instead."

"That's alright, I would say that's superb, since even a demon would reel in disgust of this atrocity and the ones who allowed it to happen."

"Very well."

"Release.......please send Miyako Takenashi back to the hospital and keep an eye on her.........just in case."







----
Deep in a hidden cave of Sarah Ann Island, A herd of Wa-class Abyssals, have sensed the death of the remaining thinking Abyssals and have started to slowly and cautiously come out of the cave to witness the end of the Abyssal presence on the Phantom island.

Unspoiled and Untouched from the Third and Final Iteration of the Curse, The Wa-class mill about in the water unsure what to do ever since their abusive but guiding presence is gone. Then the Wa-class Flagship gave a short but loud howl, calling all the others, and began to propel itself into the fog, its almost human mind remembering Tall Glass buildings that can reach the sky.




Home
-----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


3 Things.....

1. i had waaaaaaayyyyy too much fun making my characters suffer even as I bawled from doing so, leaves me with an unpleasant but masochist feeling

2. Why did I do this just, why past me, please tell me why did I do this?!!!!! *Flails around with distressed dragon noises* WHYYYYYYY!!!!!!! I just made a shitty thing!!!!

3. I WANT THIS PIECE OF SHIT TO BE CANON?!?!?!?!?!?

.......................


*embarrassed cough*


So yeah here's a thing, horror inspired by stuff(I challenge you to find the obvious inspirations)

Also tried different things out, realised I am not cut out to be an author, can at least do snippets, but never a story.

Is idiotic for doing so and wants to know what you think about it, though its pretty shitty and can see harsh critisms......

*turns to stone*

yay....

EDIT: Just slightly touched up on the grammar, still not the best though.

 

[darthcourt10]

Admiral Pendulum

QUEEN OF SPEED

The Electric Carp flagstop, 76 feet under Navy Pier. May 10th, 2013, 09:52 Central US time


The train gave a short honk before rattling away from the platform. The quartet found themselves a quick jog away from their intended destination. A large neon sign with a carp changed every five seconds between a closed mouth with circular eyes and having 'X's for eyes with stylized electric arcs shooting from its body. The scent of grilled fish, shrimp, steak, and pork also wafted from the doorway as Theodore entered. The lively atmosphere slowly quieted down as the presence of a rare patron was noted. The Tsukomogami's mustache twitched a bit in amusement at the effect his arrival had.

"Mornin' everyone, I was told I could find Ptchyr Ice-n-wal here do you…"

MOSAI was cut off by an annoyed, raspy voice from the far end of the room where a poker game was under way.

"For the last time Theodore it is Eisenwald, stommerik!"

The angered dutch gremlin threw his hand down, a full house while the others followed suit, the young Sasquatch next to him gave a smug grin as he laid down four-of-a-kind, and thus winning the pot of 500 galleons, 175 of which were the gremlin's.

"We had best not have been discovered by MACUSA!"

TJ shook his head as Ptchyr hopped up onto the human-height section of the bar, the bartender flinched a bit as the gremlin landed on his true form. The burly Tsukomogami had just returned from the storeroom to see what the lack of commotion was.

"They were at the door, but didn't pick the rat. I was right in listenin' to ya on William, man's a squib who was a snake in the grass for MACUSA just like ya said good thing I kept m'self scarce when they came round."

The elderly gremlin was at least three decades older than the museum, however his mechanical prowess was only matched by his attention to detail. A thin eyebrow raised at the claim.

"And why did he change?"

"Two Aurors were trying to repair 999's seal. However, two No-maj's and a Shipgirl caught them. The darn yellow bellied idjits tried to obliviate them and I intervened. One tried to pull some sorta magic knife on Yuusa and required me to break his hand with another rock. Needless to say the three I helped are waiting outside and one of 'em I reckon is dead set on becomin' 999's conductor."

TJ pointed his cain towards the doorway where the trio was currently waiting and evesdropping on the open conversation between the two elderly entities.

Whispers continued in the pub as Ptchyr stroked his light grey beard in contemplation as the museum leaned quietly on his cane.

"You know the answer is going to be no. We'd be risking the entire line and the sanctuary it provides. The boys and I started over 40 years ago to keep us out of MACUSA Reserves."

A sigh escaped the museum's lips, his face wore a grim expression as he spoke.

"The Aurors were Wyldworth's boy and grandson Ptchyr… They're carrying on their family tradition of hunting those like me."

The gremlin's eyes narrowed at the surname being dropped. The bar was silent save for the rumble of another passing train before Ptchyr broke the relative silence.

"... How long do we have TJ."

"Squib reckons he can buy us a week at most. We're gonna need all the help we can get, sasquatches, other tsukumogami from that time who're familiar with steam locomotives, heck if a Cuprabra or wampus cat can nab any possible rats or mice livi'n in her boiler, bring'em along too."

Ptchyr looked back to MOSAI once more, his eyes pleaded him to answer no and not risk exposing MGATS.

"You sure it's not a trap?"

"If it was they would have already found you all by now, and I probably would be dead knowing how Wyldworth's look at and handle us."

The gremlin slumped his shoulders in defeat and muttered something in Dutch before he squared them up and turned to the fellow patrons.

"Well! Who wishes to spit not only in MACUSA's face, but also piss on Ozzy 'klootzak' Wyldworth's grave!"

The pub exploded with shouts in the affirmative.

"Get finished with your brunch then youngsters, We've got a week to get a Locomotive back on the rails… John."

Ptchyr turned to the burly tsukomogami bartender who hazard a guess at his old friend's thoughts.

"You want me to call your brothers up and tell'em to beat feet this way?"

"You bet your redwood ass! I want those boys here on the double!"

The gremlin was given a quick nod in the affirmative as he headed back into the store room to give them a shout to what was going on. The elderly engineer hopped down and began to head outside, and nearly ran into the ship girl who was waiting with Craig and Ian.

"Right then, I take it you two are the muggles."

Craig blinked a bit having caught a brief glimpse of something both hairy and big inside the restaurant. Ian tilted his head a bit as he wasn't exactly sure what was being asked.

"You two are ones without magic, right?"

The two youths blinked owlishly and nodded.

"Y-yeah, kinda just found out about the whole 'Magic exists and worldwide conspiracy to keep it secret despite all that keeps popping up' about two hours ago…"

The gremlin waved him off.

"Not to worry young man, how well acquainted are you with the Steam Locomotives?"

A worrisome twinkle appeared in Ian's eyes, and forced his heftier friend to butt in.

"Ian… try not to talk him to death."

The wiry boy shifted his gaze and squinted his eyes while his narrow jaw jutted out a bit at his friend for a moment before he returned his attention to the elderly fae.

"I've read through a lot of books on them but never worked with a physical one before aside from a small model one time at the Hesston steam museum."

Ptchyr nodded as one of the house elves from the restaurant came out of a siding with what looked like a steam engine that lacked a proper cab or the smell of something burning.

"Danke je Kurtis."

The house elf pulled the mechanical brake to bring the long locomotive to a stop.

"Geen probleem, darr ben ik voor!"

The gremlin rarely relinquished control of a vehicle he was running, however the thrill of running his personal compound, compressed air locomotive would be ruined by having to get information from the quartet who finally presented a chance for vengeance.

"Ik laat je deze keer rijden. Ga snel naar de werkplaats."

Kurtis blinked and paused for a few moments before he pointed a bony finger at himself in disbelief. As a house elf, he did wish to drive his master around, but any further insistence of doing so was cut short soon after being bound to the elder fae's service. Thankfully All the house was given a glare as penance… but glare that still burned his person as harshly as any coal his former master would press against his scarred feet.

"Ja jij."

The elf beamed with excitement. He had been diligent in watching his new master over the past decade. Working the controls, oiling, basic fixes, and ran the engine from time to time to pull it out for Ptchyr or run an errand that required something with more power to it than a battery speeder or if said gremlin was preoccupied in the machine shop.

"Ja, goede manier!"

The coaches behind the locomotive were still open top, but had collapsible seats. It was at this point that the Sasquatch Ptchyr was playing poker with earlier came forth, and standing a good seven feet, five inches tall. Yuusa, Craig, and Ian remained deathly quiet in awe at the mythical, bipedal creature that towered over twice their height. Something that the ape would need to get used to for when the statute fell.

"Wahun."

The Sasquatch turned his attention to the diminutive gremlin who addressed him.

"We're going to need more rolling stock from the back of the restaurant, John should help you unload the filled ones that were delivered this morning. Especially given he's about as strong as the redwood he's made from."

The museum chuckled and shook his head as the cryptid crouch-walked down the restaurant's storage tunnel. It was about ten minutes until he returned with the beefy bartender at his side, towing the needed carts with a thick rope between them.

"I trust you will be handling the security cameras or we'll be short handed on muscle if Sasquatches will need placed around to obscure their view of our work."

MOSAI's lips twitched a bit at this as he confirmed.

"No needin' to worry 'bout security cameras boys, got that Squib handling it right now back with the real me. However, we're gonna need some way of getting the tools up to the transportation gallery so we can get her restored though."

Wahun scratched his head and raised an eyebrow in confusion.

"Wasn't there a jack system you had set up in the transportation room incase you waAHHHH!"

Ptchyr brought his cane down on the towering ape's large toe with strength and precision he had honed over a century of working with not only the mill and lathe, but also the forge and anvil… Needless to say the bipedal primate was hopping up and down while clutching his foot everyone but the Chicagoan Tsukumogami among the group cringed at the display. Said Tsukumogami knitted his brow and angrily cocked his moustache to the side. Despite taking a hit to his toe that would have shattered a human's digit, Wahun was quick to hobble away while he had the chance.

"Daggumit! So you're responsible for the reports about water seeping through concrete in the basement! Need I remind you that they're taking that seriously due to how close the lake is and they plan to drill come mid January, maybe earlier if we get a good two days' heavy rain! Seems this whole sitchiation is a blessin' for your sloppy attempt at adding a door without so much as a 'papa may I'!"

Despite being utterly furious with the gremlin's hijinx, Theodore was relatively composed, despite having raised his voice only slightly.

"There was nothing wrong with our method of digging Theodore. Our surveys are probably as accurate if not more than the Muggle ones in this area."

The elder Gremlin stood his ground. His family's' tenacity were what lead to the creation of a both figurative and literal underground railroad to allow sapient creatures, Squibs, and well meaning magicals that sought asylum from the nation's oppressive and secrecy obsessed organization on the surface.

"And the big flood?"

Any air of civility was squelched as the engineering fae spat with outrage at the blunderous mistake the topside Nomajes made.

"THAT WAS ABSOLUTELY NOTHING BUT BAD LUCK FROM MUGGLES DRILLING! WE WERE ABLE TO EVACUATE AND SEAL OUR CONNECTIONS TO THE CHICAGO TUNNELS BEFORE IT BROKE AND YOU KNOW IT!"

The Submarine cleared her throat and drew TJ's and Ptchyr's attention from one another.

"Time is of the essence you two, I realize you both are more used to the liberty one has in peacetime, but if we do wish to get 999 out of reach from those Aurors, then we must move with purpose. Arguments can be settled later Ja?"

Both museum and gremlin returned their gazes to one another before they gave each other a nod begrudged understanding. Johns gruff voice chimed in with a status report.

"Cars are almost on P, we got 30 minutes according to Gyrs before a fifteen minute window opens up. We got to haul some serious ass so as not to upset northbound traffic. He's working on getting us a way back to TJ's station right now… you're probably going to owe Gyrs a full crate of fire whiskey for all the stings and favors he's pulling now."

The elderly engineer gave a sharp nod of acceptance. Granted his authority had more weight to it than his great grandson. At the same time, Wahun finished the air brake connections between the newly added rolling stock. A pneumatic hiss followed as the glad hand connectors sealed and the airline began to pressurize the new cars' brake equalizer reservoir.

"I got suicide seat then, takes a bit to harm one of us after all."

The sasquatch gave a grin which bared his elongated canines, which sent a chill down both Ian and Craig's spines.

"Now Wahun, try not to scare 'em, they're only two hours into this side of the statute. Besides, If I can get ahold of Illy, she's got some connections to a few of Chicago's best deep dish Pizza places."

The mention of the primate's favorite no-maj food required him to wipe a bit of drool from the corner of his mouth. Certainly he could stand having a whole pie or two after working and doing heavy lifting of steel parts… right?

"I can collect them for us as well as anyone not used to the Chicago style."

The natural born offered as another long train rattled through on the mainline.

"Somehow this place has allowed A few radio communications from mine cousine to filter through. She's stated our actress has been spotted with a thin, young man who shouts profanities and…"

Yuusa was interrupted by Craig who hazarded a guess as to who it was.

"With gauged ears and a lower lip piercing?"

The submarine blinked slowly before she tilted her head with mild curiosity and amusement.

"You know him?"

There was a collective sigh from both teenagers as they nodded, one that was strangely of relief.

"He's our 'Guardian' for the trip and was supposed to meet us back at the Metra station after we were done for the day… so yeah, at least we don't have to explain how we sort of stumbled on a conspiracy to hide that magic and mythical creatures exist, and he can't really throw us under the bus either.

Yuusa nodded and began working out contingency plans in her head.

"We shall cross that bridge when we come to it, Ja? For now we must reach Herr Ptchyr's workshop and gather what we need."

When the last of the patrons of the Electric Carp boarded the train, the brakes were eased off the cars as the switches were aligned for them to take to the mainline. A rhythmic chuffing like a steam locomotive. Craig struck a conversation with John regarding his early life out in the Sierra Nevada boomtowns during the 1849 gold rush. Ian, however, was quiet as he listened to the engine working as the house elf engineer adjusted the throttle and cutoff to make better use of the air.

"She's a compound… I think. The exhaust beats aren't the same as on most steam engines."

A thin smile formed on the gremlin's face as he nodded.

"Yes, she is indeed a compound, I rebuilt her to be a six cylinder, triple expansion engine with the mid and low pressure cylinders outside the frame and the high pressure cylinder running inside the frame, off set to balance her out due to her asymmetrical cylinders. If we need extra power the tandem can be used to double our power or to start for the first few revolutions of the drivers to start moving… we'll certainly be using that to haul the machinery we need closer to the museum."


As the youths talked with Ptchyr, Kurtis kept his eyes on his pressure gauge and signals ahead. After about twenty more minutes of travel, the House elf noted the next signal, three red lights. Kurtis began to apply brakes to stop. However the bottom signal changed to yellow, and began to flash as the switch flipped off of the main line after crossing the southbound main. The train eased onto the sharper turn near the workshop, older equipment groaned with metallic protest. At the end of the curve, the more claustrophobic sections gave way to more spacious ones that carried heavy one-hundred ton cranes on the ceiling. Ian noted the sign next to the entrance, the Lincoln Park Zoo Shops.

The vast work area included not only various pieces of railroad equipment, machine tools, and raw stock material for their construction but also workers. Various houselves, gremlins, Sasquatches, Tsukomogami, and frogmen were working here, the latter most of which were wearing dry suits filled with water, enchanted to resist puncture and keep the water fresh so as to avoid lethal poisoning from the various materials in the shop from getting on their skin.

Ptchyr hopped off before the train came to a complete stop despite his age he landed without too much issue. Bathed in the warm, orange glow of a sodium lamp to Ian with a long, bony finger as he continued.

"You and I will be gathering literature and my old books on mechanics of steam engines, If you need to learn anything they don't teach anymore it's how to time a locomotive properly. We'll also need to grab the mobile trunk and vanishing cabinet for transfers of smaller parts that can fit in it. We'll need to also take some mobile MCIAFGs."

The young railfan nodded his understanding before blinking rapidly at the word the creature uttered as they broke off from the rest of the group.

"... Is that some sort of magical object or book? Never got into D&D like my cousin did so…"

"Magic/Charm Insulating and Anti-Appartotion Field Generator… in muggle terms, it's the key to how we've kept off MACUSA's magical radar despite performing wandless magic that would otherwise have them swarming us and hauling us off to an overcrowded and decrepit Reservation."

Before Ian could ask anything more on that particular matter, he found himself speechless before a massive bookcase filled with tomes to the lost arts of steam locomotion.

"I'm still working on pressing and binding more of the recent developments in the field with L.D. Porta's work on efficiency, once the statute falls I'll hopefully have enough time in this life to build a new engine to carry on that legacy. However, we are going to need editions pre 1905, plenty changed after that. If we want to prove her holding the title of world's first train to exceed 100 miles an hour, we'll need to be fair and restore her as closely as possible to what it would be like for her when she pulled it off."

Ptchyr continued as he placed book after book in an expanded suitcase.

"We'll need to teach you on the fly given how we're so tight on time… in fact…"

The elderly fae reached behind one of the books in the case and produced a necklace containing an hourglass.

"Hopefully we won't have to resort to this, but that all depends on how long it takes my brothers to get here, and before you ask, No, I'm not going to explain what this is. Don't want to get your hopes up too much, hopefully that seal kept her in a state of delayed decay while she's been sitting there. If not then we'll need to really throw coal on the fire to get moving."

At the other end of the shop, A large crate was opened to show its contents. Like a wizarding tent, it was expanded within and contained a great deal of machine tools within it. A frogman looked at the contents, his horizontally-elliptical pupils moving about as his throat moved in and out slowly. His long, gloved digits typed away at a miniature mechanical typewriter, taking the piece of paper off of it he handed the article to John.

"Why isn't he saying anything?"

The frog made a sort of scowl before quickly typing in caps on his typewriter and holding the paper out.

"UNLESS YOU WANT INCOMPREHENSIBLE CROAKS ECHOING IN THE TUNNELS, DEAL WITH IT!"

Craig through his arms up defensively at the irked amphibian.

"Dick… be easy on him, he's a no-maj who just got mixed up with an auror on accident. We're still safe down here so don't freak out."

The creature blinked at John's reprimand. Said blink was like a frog's, which forced the eyeballs down into his skull. A nod followed before he began to type.

"My apologies, we're sort of sensitive about being unable to vocalize with others outside our species. My name is Richard Creekard, I believe you no-majes refer to us as 'Loveland Frogmen', for some reason."

Craig nodded and took the arm Richard extended to shake.

"Yeah, the book I have on Cryptid's says you guys were first seen in Loveland Ohio."

"AH! Now that makes sense, I was unsure if there were other connotations to that but location of discovery seems quite nominal for nomaj's."

Wahun interrupted the small conversation after the miscommunication was cleared up between nomaj and frog.

"So we need an extra large lathe… how big we talking?"

Richard typed his response before he pulled it out and handed it up to the taller primate.

"Big enough to handle that locomotive's main wheels so no less than ninety inches to give you some wiggle room. You're also lacking a power hammer if you want to speed up any smithing. I'm sure you're able to do a fine job with a hammer Wahun, but speed is of the essence from what you three have told me."

The towering ape conceded defeat to that logic, at least he could be useful in loading the equipment up.

"Right, so Massive lathe and power hammer, we got any that are Tsukomogami to help us move them into here?"

"Sadly not that I'm aware of in this shop, I can give some calls to see who is available on the line, but that'll take time. You'll be better off getting one of the ones that Ptchyr restored recently. Only problem is no way to fit it in here without taking major sections apart. You could be doing that while another team appraises the state 999 is in. There's also the issue of getting enough spiritual weight to break her seal fully but i'm sure there are enough ship girls in the area that we can give them a ring on their radio to help out."

U-505 joined the group and interjected behind Craig, once more causing not only him but also Wahun to jump a bit.

"Mine Cousine have stated that some older japanese ship girls will arrive at O'hare airport sometime in the near future. USS Indiana is currently tasked with showing them about the city before they begin their rotation of escort training in the lake. I'll radio once we've reached an area where I have better reception to attempt to swing them over here. And if you need help I certainly can aid you three in moving the heavier parts, I am a ship girl after all."

John and Wahun nodded as they prepared to take one of the larger lathes apart into more manageable pieces. Once the machines were loaded into the expanded crate, and the crate loaded onto the train, the trio got to work inside with reassembling the machines.

A few from the workshop also joined in on the train while Kurtis topped off the engine's air-tank. The speed that had been honed over the past few decades with the antique equipment was invaluable. One hour was all that was needed from arrival at the shops to ready for departure, Ptchyr couldn't help but swell with pride as he looked out of his study's doorway, having sent Ian with the suitcase of books to get on the train. However the feeling was bittersweet as his smile fell once his gaze cast over to an old flintlock pistol kept in stasis by the enchanted case that contained it. The display case had an old moving photograph of a rather rambunctious woman and a younger gremlin moving within the frame, dancing with one another with the date 'August 23rd, 1901' in the corner. He fought back tears much as he always had to do when reminiscing before closing the door, he had a job to do, and his late wife would not enjoy him standing around moping when he could be helping others.

"You still miss her?"

Ptchyr turned to see John towering over him.

"I do, but that has been the case ever since she passed. Yet I cannot allow my mind to be clouded lest 999 has a similar fate befall her."

A burly arm gave the elderly gremlin a pat on the shoulder.

"I'm sure she'd be proud with what you've done P, And knowin' her she'd be throwing your ass out of that study straight onto the train, old as dirt or not."

The gremlin gave a chuckle at that.

"You are still at least forty years older than I John… but you are certainly right, keeping our minds in the present and future is critical now with the task at hand."

Satisfied to have gotten his friend out of the dumps, the Saloon bar-table motioned for him to join them on the train.

"We gotta train to catch P."
---------------------------------------------
AN: Sorry about the delay, I had like 75% of this story finished about a month ago, but lacked the time to actually complete it. I hope to get writing over thanksgiving as I will have some time off to do so. I also will be taking a train trip to see my family so I'll be able to do some writing while riding the rails. I hope to get 999 at least started in the next chapter, but then again I'm an improvisational writer so I'm not even sure exactly how things will go together until the words are actually typed out. I'm about as much reading this along with you guys as I am writing the damn thing . As for Ptchyr's voice, Imagine a more raspy Doctor Pol.

As for the mention of the Big flood: Chicago flood - Wikipedia

 

[darthcourt10]

Harry Leferts

"Something wrong, Hachi-Chan?"

Just blinking as she came out from her thoughts, Hachi turned to where Harry was walking beside her. The two had left the book sale that he had taken her to a short time ago and she had drifted off into thought. Blushing as she realized that Harry had asked her again, the Submarine brushed some hair away from her face. "Sorry about that, Harry-Chan. I was just thinking about... you know."

Eyebrow raised, Harry frowned at her. "I do?"

Chewing her lip, the Submarine sighed. "About how you're leaving for school after tomorrow. That sort of thing."

With a blink, Harry reached over and grasped her hand. "I thought as much. But its not something to worry about, Hachi-Chan. After all, we'll be talking a lot with each other either through letters or what have you. We can even use the radio as well thanks to the Vanishing Cabinets now back in the base."

Slightly smiling, Hachi nodded as she threaded her fingers through his. "That's true enough, Harry-Chan. All of us are pretty happy with that to be honest." Unsaid was that all the Submarines were also very happy that Goto gave them permission to slip back and forth if they wanted as long as they stayed in the house now being used for it. Head tilted to the side, she looked at her friend. "How did the device that Akashi-San whip up for you do?"

Lips twitching, Harry chuckled as he shrugged. "The radio you mean?" When she nodded, he tapped his chin before shrugging. "Well, it works well enough in Yokosuka and when I took a trip to Tokyo not to mention when I tested it briefly on Iwo Jima. I mean, it looks sort of silly due to being a radio system she made from bits and pieces of shipgirl equipment, but I can talk and receive radio from shipgirls on it."

Eyebrow raised, there was a slight relieved look on Hachi's face at what she had just been told. "So it wasn't like when you tested out the radar system?"

Shaking his head, the thirteen year old boy grimaced at the old memory. Even now, he could feel a phantom migraine. "No, thankfully not. Mainly because, according to Akashi-Oba, the system does not connect directly with me. Which is why it looks like a large headset with a microphone on it. A charm let's it absorb magic to make electricity for the radio." Flashing her a grin, he chuckled some. "Just give me a heads up through the owl box to let me know that you want to talk."

That got a return grin from Hachi as the Subgirl nodded. "You got it, Harry-Chan." A frown crossed her face though as she thought more on it. "Though it's odd that you're using that though instead of your phone and laptop this year."

Only shrugging, Harry frowned himself. "I'm not sure either, but Professor Dumbledore asked for us to come up with a way to do that so that I could stay close to the school. Mum thinks that something is going on due to Sirius Black escaping."

Considering that Hachi hummed. "That would make some sense, I suppose. Even if he's innocent or was, who knows what he's like now after being in that... place for so long?" Then her frown deepened as a thought occurred to her. "Or maybe it has to do with how the government is handling it? That Daily Prophet did mention that the Ministry was going to make sure that Hogwarts was guarded after all. Though I suppose that they would want to keep down itchy trigger fingers due to children being there. Not wanting misunderstandings and such since we are talking children, so it can't be that bad..."

Just shrugging, Harry shook his head. "Who knows?"

Smile coming back, Hachi squeezed his hand some. "Anyways, enough of that. Though we could talk about Ooi's reaction to seeing the Guard for the Vanishing Cabinet, or one of them."

A snicker escaped from Harry as he thought back to it. "Yeah, that was hilarious from Ooi-Nee. She literally lifted up Kitakami Maru before holding her towards Kitakami-Nee. Then she exclaimed 'Look, Kitakami-Chan! She looks like she could be our daughter!'"

Lightly chuckling herself, Hachi shook her head. "Which only became funnier as Ooi realized what she had said as both Kitakamis went red in the face. Then her tried to back up, and to stumble over her words. That was priceless!"

Harry smirked before looking at her with twinkling eyes. "While it is a bit mean to both Kitakami-Nee and Ooi-Nee, honestly, I think where Kitakami Maru looked them both in the eye and asked her who was her Kaa-San and who was her Tou-San was more priceless."

Giving it a moment's thought, Hachi began to laugh. "You're right, Harry-Chan! That is more priceless!" Once she calmed down, she gave him a smile. "Thanks for spending the afternoon with me, Harry-Chan. And for taking me to the book sale." Leaning down, the Submarine kissed him on the cheek. "I really appreciate it."

Despite the blush on his cheeks, Harry smiled back before kissing her on the cheek. "You're welcome, Hachi-Chan. Hopefully you found some books there, though you really seemed to enjoy yourself."

Brightly smiling, she adjusted her glasses and nodded. "I did as a matter of fact. And there was some new books and light novels that I haven't read yet. So it was all good in the end."

Head tilted to the side as they continued to walk hand in hand, the thirteen year old wizard blinked. "Well, that's good though..." Tapping a finger of his free hand against his chin, he furrowed his eyebrows. "You also picked up a lot of magazines, like the National Geographics in the box."

With a shrug that would have drawn eyes, mainly due to what it did considering she was wearing a tank top, Hachi hummed. "Well... I like reading anything to be honest, and they're pretty good. Especially on a long patrol when I'm taking a break. Also, the others often will read them once I'm done. Maruyu-Chan really enjoys reading them and, well..." An expression of embarrassment on her face, she looked away. "Sometimes we talk about the places in them. About how after the war we would not mind going to some of them. Especially with you."

Surprised, Harry stared at her for a few moments before his eyes softened. "With me? Really?"

Nodding, Hachi turned to him. "Of course!" Then her smile became shy. "It's something that we want to do and we know that you might want to come along."

Thoughtful, Harry was silent for a time before his lips curled upwards. "You know? I'd like that, Hachi-Chan. Just the bunch of us seeing various places in the world." The curl of his lips increased as he thought about it more. "Kind of reminds me of one of my dreams I had when I was, you know."

Rather then say anything, Hachi nodded as she knew what he meant. 'When you were at the Dursleys.' Internally though, she snorted despite a scowl. 'Though I don't blame you for wanting to see the world with that bunch being your family and living at that place.' On the outside though, she kept a smile on her face and changed the subject. "Granted, I have been hard at work with something."

Intrigued, the wizard looked at her. "Oh? And what have you been busy with, Hachi-Chan?" At her giggles, he pouted some. "Come on! Tell me!"

Wide grin on her face, Hachi calmed down her giggles at how he was looking. "Well, if I must." Clearing her throat, she glanced around and leaned in. "Well, remember how you and Natsumi-Chan found those old Penny Dreadfuls in that room at Hogwarts? And you gave them to me?"

Cocking his head to the side, Harry nodded. "Hai, I remember. You seemed really excited to see them too. Why? Have you been reading them?"

Hachi then tapped the side of her head. "Already done with them actually, all of them. But my project is that I have been translating and fixing one of the series in them. Varney the Vampire or the Feast of Blood."
Eyebrow raised, he thought it over before frowning. "Um, okay?"

Only shaking her head, Hachi wagged a finger at him. "It was one of the first modern vampire stories ever. The translating part isn't too hard as I know how to read and write English, German, and Japanese. But..." Smirking, she chuckled some. "But, the editing and rewriting is a bit different. The original story is great but is... a bit all over the place. Still a good read, but I think that I can fix up some of the plot holes in it and republish it. I mean, for example the large number of origin stories that the vampire in question has. The ending doesn't need to be changed though, despite it being Varney, hating his existence throwing himself into the erupting Vesuvius and leaving behind a letter with his story in it. I'm thinking that when someone in the story reads the letter, it starts off with what was at the beginning." Gesturing with a hand, the shipgirl continued. "Akigumo-San already stated that she is more then willing to draw pictures for me, including a new version of the original cover."

Blinking, Harry rolled that around in his head for a few moments. "Really?" When she nodded, a smile bloomed on his face and he chuckled himself. "Well, if anyone could then it would be you."

A large smile on her face, Hachi gave him a kiss on the cheek. "Thanks, Harry-Chan."

Simply shrugging, the thirteen year old scratched his other cheek and gave her hand, still in his, another squeeze. "Well, we are talking about you." Much to his amusement, Hachi blushed at that. "Besides, fantasy is pretty big right now. People want to get away from the war and such."

Humming, the Subgirl considered that. "True enough." By that point, they reached Harry's bike and he opened it so that she could get in. Even though she did not want to, Hachi let go of his hand to do so and settled into the back seat. Once Harry was seated in the front and had closed the canopy before buckling in, Hachi continued. "And there was that movie that we went to earlier."

Glancing into the small mirror he had set up , Harry gave a nod. "Artemis Fowl was pretty good to be honest. And at least they animated." As he pulled out of the parking space and out onto the road, he thought back. "I mean, I don't think that they could have pulled it off with live action despite how good the graphics have gotten. There's no way to get the unflappable-ness of Artemis in there."

Softly snorting, Hachi rolled her eyes. "Or the bastardness either."

Just laughing, he nodded. "Point, but that's part of his character. I mean, we're talking a child villain able to outsmart adults and an advanced civilization by being one step ahead of them. Like at the end when he had figured out how to escape his manor being out of sync, timewise, with the rest of the world when they tried to kill him with a neutron bomb."

Raising a finger, the Submarine frowned. "Ah! Smart he may be, but he did not plan for everything! For example, the troll."

Harry gave her that with a small nod. "True, but that was because that fairy was an bloody arse who backstabbed a friend who had been such since they went to the academy. And he got his... Besides..." Grinning, he shook his head. "Without that, we would never have gotten the fight between Butler and the Troll where he actually beat it nearly to death after putting on knight armour and using a mace followed by his own fists. Now that was just plain awesome."

Considering that, Hachi made the sound of agreement. "It was at that." Then she leaned forward a bit. "How did it compare to the troll you saw?"

With a quick glance at her, Harry shrugged. "Didn't see much of it. But Hoppou could have still taken it in such a case despite being a ten foot tall predator with retractable claws and tusks dripping with venom."

It was then her turn to laugh. "That's true, Harry-Chan. Hoppou-Chan would still win in that case and easily."

Both of them continued talking with each other as they made their way back to base. After getting past the gates, Harry drove his bike right up to the Submarine Pens. As he got out, the thirteen year old noticed that Hachi had a thoughtful look on her face. "Something wrong, Hachi-Chan?"

As she blinked, Hachi looked up at him. "Hmm? No, just a thought came to me." Waiting until she got out as Harry closed the canopy, she shook her head in some bemusement. "It struck me that I've been seeing a lot of little enclosed bikes like your own."

While shrugging, Harry smiled a bit. "Not too surprising, I mean a lot of them are aimed at those my age. We can't drive cars or anything, but this works out pretty well." Reaching the door, Harry swiped his card and put in the code to unlock it. While walking in, he looked around at the Submarine docks. When they entered the main living area though, he blinked. "Where is everyone?"

Humming as she walked to her quarters that she shared with Iku, Hachi blinked. "Oh, they're all out actually, though they're going to be back tonight. After all, Maruyu-Chan is getting her Rebuild today."

Eyes wide, Harry turned to her. "Wait, she's getting her Kai Rebuild today?! No one told me that!"

Blinking, the Subgirl thought back and frowned. "I could have sworn..." Then shaking her head, she walked over to Harry and patted him on the head. "Well, in that case you want to wait until she gets back? From what Akashi-San stated, it won't take long for her to be finished."

Only nodding, Harry sighed. "Yeah, I can't believe..."

When he trailed off into mutters, Hachi shook her head and hugged him. "In the meantime, you want to do anything?"

Neither of them noticed one of Hachi's fairies slip out from her pants and run off. Meanwhile, Harry's head was tilted to the side as he frowned in thought. "Hmm... not really? Do you have anything that you want to do, Hachi-Chan?"

However, before she could answer they both heard the radio come on and music began to play. Looking over, they could see one of Hachi's fairies grinning at them before saluting. "Desu~!"

Lightly blushing, Hachi glared at him which only made the fairy grin all the more. Hearing a chuckle, she turned to Harry who placed his arms around her waist. "Well, we could dance a bit."

Despite the fact that she could feel her engines running hot, Hachi smiled down at him through her blush. Placing her arms around his neck, she swayed a bit. "Well, I would not be against that, Harry-Chan..."

All Harry did though was guide her around though when she giggled, he gave her an odd look. "What's so funny, Hachi-Chan?"

Getting her giggles under control, Hachi tightened the embrace a bit. "I was just reminded of when you were younger, Harry-Chan."

Needless to say, that confused Harry and he tilted his head to the side. "Poi? What do you mean by that?"

Lips twitching, the shipgirl's expression softened. "Well, back then you were a lot shorter when we danced. I mean, your head only came up to my chest at best. But now you're taller." Taking one of her hands, she placed it on his head and then moved it across. "The top of your head is now up to my shoulders, Harry-Chan. You're growing more every day."

Considering that, Harry smiled up at her. "Yeah, I am I guess." Then his eyes brightened. "That just means that one day, I'll be taller then you are, Hachi-Chan, when we dance I mean."

With a blink, Hachi began to imagine that. In her mind's eye, she could see the older Harry dancing with her much the same way that they were at the moment. Except their heights were switched with Hachi as the shorter one, just tall enough to placed her head against his chest. In fact, Harry was just tall enough that he could place his chin on her head... which the one in the day dream did. Then he gently placed a hand under her chin and tilted her head back. 'O-oh my... yes... just like that...'

In the real world though, the black haired boy blinked as Hachi went bright red in the face and he could see some wisps of steam come out her ears. 'Huh, wonder what that was all about.'

Shrugging that off, he continued to dance until a thought occurred to him. Moments later, Hachi was snapped from her day dream due to a warm pressure on her lips and her eyes went wide as Harry pulled away from her. 'H-Harry-Chan just...' Then Harry did it again.

Needless to say, Hachi was one flustered Submarine.

Two hours later, and after calling Nagato to let her know what was going on, the thirteen year old had finished whipping up some treats and the like just in time for the door to open and Iku to march in. At seeing him, she grinned. "Harry-Chan? You're here?"

Blushing some, Harry only nodded. "Hai, I, um... sorry but I think that I forgot about Maruyu-Chan until Hachi-Chan told me..."

Iku blinked at that and furrowed her eyebrows. "Wait, didn't any of us tell you?" When Harry shrugged as did Hachi, the blue haired Submarine's eyebrows rose. "Um, well... damn." Quickly, she shook her head. "Right, just stay there for a moment."

When Harry nodded, the Subgirl went outside for a few moments and came back in with Imuya, Shioi, and a grinning RO. Both Iku and RO got down on their knees into a pose with their arms as if to present something while behind them, Shioi and Imuya also had their hands out as if to present something though they stood up. Imuya then grinned. "Presenting... for the first time ever to Harry-Chan our Future Admiral..." That made Harry blush a bit though he still had an interested look on his face when the door opened to reveal Taigei and Ryuuhou. "The newly rebuilt, Maruyu-Chan!"

The twin shipgirls moved out of the way to reveal a sheepish, and badly blushing Maruyu standing there. Eyes wide, Harry walked up to her as she also walked forward. After a quick examination, the wizard's eyes widened. "Oh wow, Maruyu-Chan!"

Scratching her cheek, though pleased by his reaction, Maruyu shook her head. "Um, its not that big of a deal, Harry-Chan."

Not seeing her shoot a glare at the snickering and giggling Submarines, all of whom were grinning, Harry shook his head. Briefly, his eyes glowed and he blinked. "You got new deck guns for one thing. And secondly..." The glow vanishing, Harry tilted his head. "And secondly, you look older now. I mean, you looked eleven before and now? Now you look my age!"

Part of him was confused at how Maruyu blushed even more at that before she smiled. "Thank you, Harry-Chan."

Her eyes widened though as he hugged her and then gave her a brief peck on the lips. Eyes closed, he smiled at her and thus missed the flustered look. "You're welcome, Maruyu-Chan. Pan-paka-pan!" Grasping her hand in his, Harry pulled her more in as the others closed the door. "Now, time to celebrate!"

That night, once the group had gotten tired enough, all of them were in a cuddlepile. Head on top of Harry's chest as they cuddled him, both Maruyu and Hachi had smiles both in real life and in their dreams.

 

[darthcourt10]

Savato93

"A… a Princess? Me?"

The new Re-class, Regalia, nodded. "Yeah. Taking a closer look at you, you just seem to give off the same sort of energy as my mother and aunts. That, along with your… unique design; almost like a little Re."

She stared at her hands in bewilderment. A Princess… she had no idea such a thing was even possible. All her life, she'd thought Princesses were simply born that way, and everyone else simply… was. Sure, they could grow into Elites, maybe even Flagships with enough time, but to grow into something new altogether?

She was interrupted in her thoughts by a string of yolk drooping down in front of her eyes. Letting out a quiet groan of dismay, she reached up and tried to get it off. Seeing her struggling, the Re-class reached into her sack and pulled out a towel. "Here, this should help you get some of it off." After a moment, she quietly accepted the cloth with a nod of thanks, immediately beginning to scrub her head and face.

"Regalia!"

Briefly pulling the towel away to glance to the far end of the hall, she jerked back at the sight of a Battleship Demon rapidly bearing down on them out of nowhere. "W-wha…? Who?"

Regalia rested a hand on her shoulder reassuringly. "It's okay, she's my aunt Sunny. She's actually really nice."

"…Really?"

"Regalia, what's going on? Who is—" The Demon did a double take at the tiny battlecarrier next to her niece. "…the fuck am I looking at?"

Regalia chuckled. "Ah, we're okay, Aunt Sunny. After you last spoke to me this… this girl broke out of the destroyer's body. She was choking, so I just went to help her out without thinking…"

"…thank you for that, by the way…" she grumbled softly from underneath her towel.

"Anyway, after she was able to breathe again, we were able to start talking a bit, and it turns out she's really not a bad person."

Blinking several times, 'Sunny' let out a sigh as her body visibly sagged in relief. "Oh, thank God. This, I can work with." Rising up, she rested her hands on her hips. "Right, then… what's your name, girl?"

She pulled the towel away from her face. Now mostly cleared of muck, it was easier to make out her pale skin, her violet eyes, the locks of black poking out here and there in her otherwise-white hair. "I… don't have one. Nobody ever bothered to really name me," she said with a frown.

The Demon grimaced and shook her head. "As is the case with most all strays…"

"Hey, I'm not a stray!" she squeaked. "I have a flagship, and she's kind and gentle and peaceful! She didn't give me a name, but that doesn't matter because I know she cares about me no matter what!"

Suddenly, the other two Abyssals snapped to face each other, eyes wide. The Demon stepped forward and kneeled in front of her, expression hopeful. "Where is your flagship? Is she here on the island? Is she okay?" she asked rapidly.

"…Is she a Re-class, like me?" Regalia added.

For a moment, she was silent. She leaned away from the pair, uncertain. "…h-how do I know I can trust you two?" she asked. "You all may seem nice… but for all I know, it could be an act to get to my Flagship…"

Regalia and the Demon shared a worried look, before turning back to her. "…I suppose… we can't really prove it," the Re-class admitted. "But if your flagship is who we think she is… she needs help, badly."

"Your flagship…" the Demon continued softly. "Is she… looking for someone? Or someones? A fleet, perhaps…?"

Her eyes widened. "Wh-what… what makes you say that…?"

"…we might be the ones she's been looking for."

She froze.

…could it be? Could these girls really be part of the fleet her Flagship had been seeking for so long? They behaved a lot like she'd imagined—friendly, well-meaning, trying to talk things out rather than use force to get what they wanted from her—it wouldn't be a stretch for them to have been part of the same fleet. Of course, it could be an act—a ploy to get her off-guard, to dispose of the newborn Princess and get to the vulnerable Re-class beyond those doors… whether for the sake of revenge, as punishment for trespassing on their territory, or simply to say they killed a Re-class.

But if they were telling the truth… if they were here to help…

Her Flagship could finally be saved from her endless suffering.

"…before I let you see her…" she began slowly, "I need to talk to her."

The two Abyssals in front of her glanced to one another. After several seconds, they turned back to her and nodded slowly. "…okay," Sunny answered. "We can wait."

"And it's just you two here…?" she continued. "Nobody else that might hurt her, given the chance?"

"No, there are others on the island right now, but…" Regalia shook her head. "None of us want to hurt anybody. We just want to help."

Satisfied, she handed Regalia's towel back to her. It took her a few attempts, still unfamiliar with her new form, but with Regalia's help she was finally able to stand up, her legs trembling beneath her. Slowly, step by step, she stumbled around the hulk of her former self, so as to reach the doorway beyond. Taking one last, deep breath, she cracked the doorway open and slipped through.

Her Flagship stared at her from her spot on the bed, confusion… and fear… evident in her weary features. "Who… who are you…?" She whimpered weakly. "Where is… Doggy…?"

She felt a sting of hurt in her chest at her Flagship's words, but she did her best not to show it. "Flagship… it's… it's me," she said gently, raising her hands as she came closer. "I'm… your Doggy. Please don't be afraid… I promise I won't hurt you." Coming to a stop beside the bed, she kneeled until she was level with the Re-class. "Remember when we first met? I was by myself, hunting for food in the middle of nowhere… and then you popped up, started eating my fish. I was so scared of what you would do to me… but you were so grateful to me, begged me to be your friend…"

The Re-class blinked slowly, A tiny spark of something appearing in her dull eyes—recognition. "…Doggy…? It's… really you?" She nodded softly. The Re-class's eyes widened ever so slightly. "You… you changed…" she whispered.

She nodded again. "Yeah… it seems like I grew out of my shell." Reaching out, she gingerly took one of her Flagship's hands. "I'm a Princess, now. I can finally do more than feed you, be your pillow… I can actually take care of you. I can protect you."

Slowly, the Re-class's hand pulled away. She reached up towards the Princess's face, gripping one of her locks of hair. "Fluffy…" She said quietly, the slightest hint of awe in her eyes. "Doggy is… fluffy, now. Like… a real doggy…"

The Princess brought her hands up to catch her Flagship as she suddenly fell over. One of her hands came to a stop on the Re-class's chest—where she could feel the weak, erratic rumbling of the faltering boilers within. "Flagship…?" She asked uncertainly. "Are you… are you okay…?"

"Y… yeah…" the Re-class mumbled. "Just… tired. So tired… and cold…" Looking up, she let out a quiet, almost childish giggle. "Fluffy… you are fluffy…" she said with a small smile, reaching up to stroke the Princess's hair.

She did not object to her flagship's touch, merely returning the smile as the Re-class continued to run her hand through her locks. "There's… people, waiting outside, Flagship. They wanted to… meet you. They say they… can help you."

The Re-class paused. She could feel her flagship's trembling intensify as she pressed against her. "R-really…? They… want to help… me?" her flagship looked up to her, her eyes full of fear and pain. "F-fluffy will… stay with me…? Won't let them… hurt me?"

"…yes, Flagship. I promise not to leave your side." Wrapping her arms around the Re-class, she hugged her as gently as she could. "We've already come all this way, together… I could never forgive myself if I abandoned you now."

Pressed against her chest, the Re-class let out a wheezy sigh. "Thank… thank you… fluffy…"

Okay, now she couldn't help but feel slightly confused by her Flagship's peculiar fixation on her hair. Sure, she had a lot of soft hair now, but it was still somewhat matted and sticky from the yolk—it would probably look even better if she could wash it. She worried if her Flagship was starting to become delirious, the combination of pain, blood loss and sorrow finally becoming too much for her weary mind to bear—

And then it struck her.

"I'm… Fluffy…?" she asked.

The Re-class nodded softly. "Doggy is… all grown-up, now. Deserves to have… real name. Deserves… to be somebody."

She was stunned, unable to find her voice. A name. Her flagship was giving her a name…

No. She was giving her an identity.

She would not be a nameless Abyssal drone; She would not be a nondescript Princess in some after-action report. No… she could truly be her own person. The final ties to what she once was… just another stray Abyssal, fleeing from a hateful fleet, wandering the seas without purpose… would be well and truly severed.

The Princess was unable to hold back the tears in her eyes as she hugged the Re-class tighter. "…thank you, Flagship…" she whispered. "Thank you."

Her flagship weakly reached out and wrapped her own arms around the Princess in return. "You… saved me… from dying alone. I owe you… so much more… than this."

Fluffy shook her head.

"No. This… this is enough."

 

[darthcourt10]

Harry Leferts

Eyes opening slightly, Armando Dippet tried to see through the bluriness that was his vision. Briefly, he hissed and his vision went grey as a spike of pain tore through him. It was not unlike, part of him mused, the pain that one likely felt when dipped in molten metal. 'Or perhaps that Death Potion that the Colonials are so fond of using for their executions...' As the near constant agony lowered slightly, he let out a soft whisper which felt like sandpaper on his parched throat. "Kathleen? Are... are you there?"

Not even a second later, the indistinct form of his many great-granddaughter, Kathleen Dippet appeared in his vision and he could feel, barely, her hand in his. Choking a bit on her tears, Kathleen nodded. "I am here, Grandfather. Just as I promised."

Squeezing her hand best that he could with his failing body, Dippet nodded slightly. "Ah, so you are. I had forgotten for a few moments there... Thank you, my dear child. And I am so sorry that I dragged you into this."

Just shaking her head, the witch blinked her tears away. "Do not be sorry, Grandfather. Even though I wish that there was another way, I am honored that you chose me to be here for you. So do not worry about that." A chuckle escaped him before he spasmed and hissed as another wave of agony tore through him. Clutching his hand more, Kathleen leaned over him. "Grandfather!"

Sucking in a breath, the old wizard let out a groan. "Do... do not worry, dear child. I do not have much time left in this world. And... and the rituals have taken their toll and continue to on this old body for mine."

Kathleen nodded some before taking a breath. "Not to mention all the powerful potions that you have taken." Reaching up, she gently pushed some hair away from her many great grandfather's face. "You are very strong, after all. Even now, Death hesitates to take you."

Lightly laughing, Armando Dippet gave the barest of nods. "Yes, or perhaps it simply wants to toy with me a bit more. Though I will admit, I did not expect to last this long, Kathleen. No, I expected that my final days would be in July, not now so close to the beginning of the school year. Something that has benefited us as I have gotten even more done then I had ever expected in the last two months."

Humming as she ran a thumb over her grandfather's hand, feeling the bone easily under the thin, stretched skin, Kathleen looked him over. His hair was thing and scraggly upon his face and his beard had looked tangled when usually it was so well kept. More then that though, his skin was stretched taunt in some place and loose in others over bone as there was little else there. In a way, she mused, he looked much like one of those muggles in the terminal stages of cancer.

Which was more true then she would have wanted.

The two rituals he took were both old ones, made for wizards and witches who had no other choice. Who were going to die one way or the other. The first was known simply as 'Strength of the Waters and the Mountains". Unlike what one would think, what it did was use a wizard's magic to force their body to regenerate and become hard to damage by transforming it into lifeforce. The more the body deteriorated, the more magic it would syphon off. What made it deadly to the user was that the ritual eventually turned cancerous and would kill them within a few months. It was mainly used by those wizards and witches who in earlier times were much more physical as it would allow them to fight through armies.

However, then her ancestor had used the "Opening of the Way" ritual. Said ritual would force open the pathways of magic inside one's body as well as unlock their full potential. But no human was ever meant to have so much magic flowing through them at once. It would burn them alive from the inside out, their bodies literally overloading as it was torn apart and devoured by their own magic. More then one story attached had the magical eventually detonating as the magic inside became too much to contain. Their whole existence until their deaths being one of unending agony, the only way to lessen it being to use high powered spells one after another, as fast as one could cast. But even that was not enough in the end. It was a ritual designed for magicals to devastate enough armies or even fight godly beings.

Upon reading about them in the family library when she was much younger, Kathleen had never been so glad that both were considered lost outside of a very select few families.

Both together along with the Shipgirl creation ritual had horrifying results to Kathleen's eyes. Even as the second attempted to kill Dippet via overload, the first kept his body functioning even well past the point where it should have failed. At the same time, the ritual to bring forth shipgirls who had only ever existed on paper kept pulling more and more magic, preventing an overload from happening. It also pulled as much lifeforce from the first, preventing it too from killing her grandfather. Thus, both the first two rituals were only barely keeping her grandfather alive even though it would kill him in the end no matter what.

Each day only brought more pain and suffering and it was all that Kathleen could do to provide what comfort she could.

She was brought out of her thoughts by Armando's voice. "Kathleen? What day is it today?"

Blinking, she turned towards the Grandfather clock on the room beside the darkened window. "It's August the thirty-first, Grandfather. Early morning as well... the students will be going back to Hogwarts tomorrow."

Much to her astonishment, a smile grew on Dippet's face as he heard that. "Hogwarts starts tomorrow, hmm? That brings back wonderful... memories, my dear. In fact, the first day of school was always my favourite."

Unable to help herself, Kathleen smiled down at him. "Really, Grandfather? The first day was your favourite?"

Barely nodding, the elderly wizard coughed some with Kathleen dabbing at his lips with a cloth. One which came back stained with blood to her despair. "Oh... yes. It always did my heart good to see the students as they arrived. Especially the ones coming for the first time. The looks of awe and amazement warmed my heart. A gift in this world of ours. Something... untainted and pure..."

When he trailed off, Kathleen leaned forward as he fell silent. "Grandfather?"

Jerking a bit, and letting out a groan, Armando Dippet blinked. "Ah, sorry about that my dear. I think that I almost nodded off or..." Both of them understood what was happening and he tried to swallow. "Perhaps a glass of water would be good?"

Reaching over, Kathleen took the glass and held it up to his mouth so that he could drink. It was not more but a few sips and he fell back with a sigh. "There we go, Grandfather. I am only sorry that I cannot give you any tea at the moment."

Chuckling weakly, the old man nodded as he ignored the tiredness in his bones and the aches and pains he was going through. "A sad fact I suppose." Then with a deep breath, he hummed. "What were we talking about... ah, yes, Hogwarts. If there was anything that I could wish for, it would be to see the students walk through those doors again. That would be good." Turning his head, Armando let out a wheeze. "You've been there, recently, have you not? Seen old Albus... I remember him as a student."

Only nodding, Kathleen smiled best that she could. "I have, Grandfather. He is doing a fine job and the castle looks as wonderful as it did when I went there. He has even hired on some teachers, two of them I met, a man and a woman."

Interested, Armando blinked. "Oh?"

Running her thumb against his hand, his many greats granddaughter frowned. "Yes, they're for the Alchemy class that Professor Dumbledore has started up. Mainly for the very basics for those who have not yet taken their OWLs. But I will admit that I somewhat wish that I was still in school, Alchemy used to be limited to NEWT years."

With another cough that turned into a wheeze, Armando licked his lips and tried to ignore the coppery taste there. "Alchemy was always a love for Albus and he ever did despair that so few were interested. If he is doing this, then I say that it is good for him. As to the teachers..." Another burst of pain travelled along his body, but he pushed that to the side. "Anyone that I perhaps have known? I have many alchemists among my few friends after all."

Just shaking her head, Kathleen chuckled some. "I very much doubt that you would know these ones, Grandfather. They look younger then I am after all."

Puzzled, Armando frowned before a smile came to his face. "Ah! Would their names be Wilhelm and Gwen Wolff, perhaps?"

Shocked, Kathleen stared at him before shaking her head. "W-why yes! However did you know?"

Chuckling, the elder wizard could just barely shake his head. "Because I know them quite well. In fact, I hired Wilhelm to teach an Alchemy class myself... and Albus was one of his students as a matter of fact."

Jaw dropping, Kathleen continued to state as she tried to reconcile the appearance of the two she had met with the fact that her ancestor had not only hired them, but they had taught Dumbledore. "I... but they look so young! Mrs. Wolff did not look more then a few years older then I do!"

Yet again, Armando chuckled. "Yes, well, Alchemists are often like that. Often, you can never be too sure of their true age it would seem. Even those who have not yet found a way to truly extend their lifespans often... have ways of hiding their true age." A grunt came from the elderly wizard as Kathleen worriedly watched him. Unknown to her, he had felt a spike of pain in his heart. "S-so, what else did you see at Hogwarts?"

Understanding what he wanted, the witch thought back. "There were a few things. After recent events, it would seem that Professor Dumbledore has made the Shipgirl guards there permanent, or as close to as he could get. Oh!" Expression brightening, she continued. "And besides them there was this one young woman I met-"

A chortle cut her off as a small smirk appeared on Dippet's face. "I see, a young woman you met? Was she quite, ah, what is the term? A looker, I believe?"

Cheeks flushed, Kathleen hissed at him. "Grandfather!"

Weakly waving her off, he scoffed a bit. "I have never found issue with your preferences, Kathleen, unlike some. There is nothing shameful in it to my eyes that you do not have a specific preference for men or women." Then his smirk was back. "There are potions and rituals if you wish to continue the family after all and one cannot supply such normally."

Blushing all the more, Kathleen sputtered for a few moments before glaring at him. "Grandfather!" Only huffing as he chuckled again, she turned the conversation back on track. "Anyways, while I will agree that she was not offensive to one's eyes, it turned out that she was more then what I had expected... It would seem, Grandfather, that Hogwarts is something like those shipgirls with their hulls still afloat! Who I met was actually her spirit!"

Armando boggled at that. "Her spirit? You met her? Why, I always suspected and thought so. But at best I could only see from the corner of my eye." A sigh then escaped him. "If only I could see her..."

Moments later, Kathleen gasped. But before Armando could ask, a warm hand gripped his free one and a similarly warm, yet kind, voice reached his ears. "It would seem, my Headmaster, that is one wish that can come true."

Vision dim, Dippet nonetheless widened his eyes. "Hogwarts? Is that you?" Seconds later he felt a tingle in the hand being held and his vision cleared to reveal a young woman there in Hogwarts' robes. But he could tell who it really was, which brought a smile to his face. "Hogwarts... so that is what you look like."

Softly smiling, the avatar of the school brushed some hair behind one ear as she nodded. "It is."

Looking from an awed Armando to the spirit in front of her, Kathleen gaped. Then she realized something and looked closer. "How are you here?"

Not saying anything for a moment, Hogwarts turned to her. "I... had a feeling that I was both needed here and could be here. Years ago, I would not have been able to, but I am far more awake now then ever." Turning back to her former Headmaster, she felt a tear run down her cheek. "Oh, Armando..."

Only smiling, Armando weakly chuckled. "It looks worse then it is, my dear school. And may I say that you look as lovely and magnificent as I always expected."

Cheeks flushed, Hogwarts gave him a small smirk. "You charmer. Must be the Italian in you."

That brought chuckles from all there, though Armando winced at another burst of pain in his chest. Releasing a wheezing breath, he looked his school in the eye. "Hogwarts... was this enough? Have I done enough to clear the crime that I did in not stopping Tom when I could have? Have I left the world in a better state then I could have?"

Rather then reply, Hogwarts leaned forward and gently kissed his brow. Pulling back, her smile turned sad. "There is nothing to forgive, my Headmaster. Your only crime is that you cared for the students too much and saw the best for them. What crimes Tom has done rests upon his soul alone, not on yours. In time, he shall pay for what he has done, of that you can be sure. As to what you have done? Yes, you have left the world better then what it was. Your legacy, as secret as it may be, will help so many people. As well, those you taught and nurtured as Headmaster have also done good in the world, so take pleasure in that."

Suddenly, Armando felt his pain disappear as his eyelids fluttered. "That is all that I could have hoped for then." Breathing out, he sighed. "Thank you, Hogwarts, and thank you, Kathleen for humouring this old man. And perhaps what I have done will make life better for you, my dear granddaughter..."

Opening his eyes after they had briefly fluttered shut, Armando blinked and looked around as he found himself in the Headmaster's office. It looked exactly as it did during most of his tenure there, except there was no portraits there. Slowly, he got to his feet as he felt a pull somewhere. A pull he followed through the halls which took him throughout Hogwarts. With a short stop at the Hufflepuff Dorms, where he had spent his youth in the castle, Armando made his way to the Great Hall. Looking in at all the tables waiting for students, and the staff table above, he smiled and looked at the ceiling, which showed the starry night sky above as snowflakes fell and vanished above the tables as the magic allowed. "Beautiful."

Eventually though, he turned away and continued walking until he was out the door. Around him, it was a late spring day, the grounds bright green. Off in the distance, Dippet could see the tops of the trees in the Forbidden Forest rustle while shade lay on the forest floor.

Oddly, he didn't feel uneasy at the sight of the dangerous place, how very strange.

Continuing down the lawn, he came to the stone steps that lead to where the boats were kept. Upon his arrival, he noticed one was there waiting. A memory came to him then. One of a Hogwarts tradition.

While it was true that First Years arrived on the boats, they would leave via the carriages each year. Until their final year that was. Because then the Seventh Years would get onto the boats at the end of the year and retrace their steps, in the opposite direction, that they had taken as First Years arriving.

It was symbolic.

Stepping into the boat, Armando sat down and cleared his throat. "Very well then. Let us be off." With a jerk, as if a tie had snapped, the boat moved forward. The elderly wizard ducked under the hanging ivy as the boat headed out into the misty, Black Lake which cleared. At the far end, there was a thick fog bank obscuring the shore where his destination was. But what caught his attention was what else was on the lake, which was impossible due to the size.

Ships, warships.

Dozens of them.

They were in two rows which Armando found his boat going between. Battleships, Battlecruisers, massive Carriers. There would other warships as well such as Heavy Cruisers, Light Cruisers, Destroyers, and others. Somehow, he knew that these were ones that had never gotten the chance to kiss the sea or leave paper. But along them, at the rails and on the superstructure in sight were their crews. Men, some of them young, and others seemed old, but who then became young. A few were from decades and even centuries long past

Why, one of the young mean Armando recognized as a muggle who he was friends with as a child. That brought a memory to his mind of how the young boy (boy? But he was a young man there!) had told a similarly young Armando his dream to go sailing one day... But had never gotten the chance as he was killed while still a young teen by forces under Oliver Cromwell.

His family had been staunch royalists after all.

More then a few were women though, dressed in the uniforms of the WRENs. There were others though that Armando recognized as well. Witches and wizards and more then a few being former students of his.

As he passed though, each and every one of them came to attention and saluted. At the same time, the ships horns blared and, once he was past, their guns fired in salute. Something that made him smile and nod in reply. After he passed the final one, the fog bank opened up to reveal the beach where First Years would get on the boats, and the Seventh Years would leave. There, on the rocky beach, Armando could see members of his family, as well as friends waiting. All of them smiling and waving at him.

When the boat reached the beach and drove itself up, Armando's wife walked out of the crowd, looking like the age she had been when they had married, and stood at the side of the boat. In her eyes where tears even as she smiled at him. "Welcome, Armando. It's so good to see you after so long."

Standing, Dippet barely noted that first the years, then decades, and finally centuries fell away as he transformed from an old man into a young one. Taking her hand, he kissed it gently. "Thank you, my love."

He then stepped out of the boat.
_____________________________________

Tears running down her cheeks, Kathleen held the slowly cooling hand of Armando Dippet. On her face was a watery smile as she looked at his face, now looking at peace with a small smile of its own. "Grandfather...."

On the other side of the bed, Hogwarts hung her head as her own tears flowed. "The world lost a great man today. And he was wonderful Headmaster."

Slowly nodding, Kathleen let out a hiccup as she sniffled. "He was... the best." Blinking through the tears, she shook her head. "I remember him taking care of me so many times when my parents were too busy. And then when I was a teen, after they died due to Blood Week. He was always there for me... and now he's gone."

Getting up, Hogwarts walked over and pulled her into a hug. "I am so sorry, Kathleen. Know that your pain is shared and that he was proud of you. And that he has done great good in the world."

Rather then say anything in reply, Kathleen hugged her tightly back as her throat felt constricted. After a minute or two, she took a shuddering breath. "You... you can't stay long, can you?"

With a sigh, the avatar of the school where her many great grandfather had been Headmaster of shook her head. "No, I'm afraid that I cannot say much longer. Whatever allowed me to be here won't give me much more then that. But I will stay here as long as I can and know that I grieve with you regardless..."

After Hogwarts faded away a short time later, Kathleen gathered herself before calling out. "Daisy? Can you come here?" When the teary elf appeared, Kathleen bent down and pulled her into a hug. "Oh, Daisy..."

Weeping, the elf would not glance at the bed. "We's already know that Master is gone, Mistress. We's be very sad b-but what does Mistress be wanting?"

Just swallowing, the now Mistress of the House, took a deep breath. "Daisy? There is a piece of parchment on my desk. And it also has a seal next to it... please bring me both with a quill and a inkwell."

Nodding, the elf did as asked and returned in seconds. She then held them out. "Here's yous is..."

Gently, Kathleen took them and used a spell on the parchment to hold it in the air. "Thank you, Daisy." Taking the quill in one hand, she began to write. "Date of Death... August, Thirty-First, Twenty-thirteen. Time... Three twenty seven in the morning. Cause..." With another deep breath, she continued. "Cause of Death... old age complications. Signed... on site Medi-Witch, Kathleen Dippet." Tapping it to copy the parchment and send it off, she placed the master copy on a nearby table and slumped down in her seat beside Armando's bed. "I-I am sorry, Daisy, I know that you're all hurting like I am b-but... I need..."

The elf only nodded some. "We's he understanding, Mistress Kathy... Is there being anything else?"

Her tears flowing more, Kathleen took a deep breath. "J-just that when you can, prepare my Grandfather's legacy to be moved to where he wanted them to be. We shall get them when we can..." Once Daisy was gone, sobs ripped from the witch's throat and she buried her face in the blankets which became soaked in tears. "Grandfather..."

 

[darthcourt10]

Fallenworldful

Hey look, content!
+=============+
August 14th, 2005
Dalian, China

The skies were overcast and covered with the typical haze of pollution, but the weather was warm and no rain was forecast. Golden Pebble Beach was packed full of its usual tourist assortment from across China. Yet the beaches were subdued, despite the usual crowds. Normally, the human sea could drown out the waves and wind, but today even the low rumble of heavy machinery working on construction projects a mile inland could be heard. Voices were kept to a low murmur at best. The boats and ships that frequently dotted the sea clung closer to the coast than normal.

Even the kids could feel the tension lingering in the air. They stuck closer to their parents, mostly playing in the sand rather than swimming. A few braver ones stood at the water's edge, wading in with tentative steps before retreating in the face of the oppressive sense of unease. No one dared to venture any further. Except for one.

Caroline Liu stood on the tips of her toes, head barely above the water. The sea was calling to her again. Rather than the rich, mournful tones of the Great Lakes or the normal bright warbling of the oceans, this was frantic and discordant and hurt to listen to. Something inside her told her to swim out, stand up, and face whatever was causing such pain. But…

"Meimei! Come on, we really shouldn't be this far out." Her older brother Brian finally had enough of standing out so far from shore. He had been glancing back at the shore every few seconds, worrying the edge of his swim trunks. "Mama and baba will be mad," he said. She could hear the pleading in his voice, and finally relented.

She spared one last glance out towards the clear sky, the incoming storm clouds, before she let him grab her arm and pull her back. Together they swam back to shore and ran to their parents. Safe on shore, they laughed and played together as they had for the past month. Her birthday was just three days away, and she'd finally turn 8! But even her joy couldn't shake Caroline's growing uneasiness. Something was going to happen today, soon. Everyone could feel that, but it didn't look like anyone else could hear what she heard or see what she saw. Was there something she alone was supposed to do? Fight, like a character from her brother's video games? General quarters! All hands to battle stations!Caroline frowned at that sudden, unbidden thought. Where had that-!

A low roar that didn't belong to any kind of construction equipment she knew about reached her ears. A wave of silence fell across the beach, thousands of people turning to look out at sea. Hundreds of glowing, blue-black dots streaked across the sky, drawing closer and closer. Caroline strained to get a better look, even pulling her glasses back on. Suddenly, she was at once seeing and feeling the terrible, twisted aircraft that had no right to exist. They resolved into black shapes more like sharks than any airplane, maws lined with teeth and guns, with bombs slung underneath.

She felt them as pinpricks entering a dome, where she could see and yet not see everything within. First three, then ten, then hundreds, thousands of the terrible craft before she lost count. On the surface of the waves, more dots appeared. These were larger than the planes and steaming on the surface of the water; she could see plumes of black smoke rising above the horizon now, even though the ships themselves weren't yet visible. The people around her stood paralyzed for a moment despite their clear fear. Then the moment ended, and the screams began. The beach emptied in seconds, everything left behind in a desperate flight for shelter.

A feeling she could never describe in words started to flow through her body. It was a mix of pins and needles and the warmth of the sun. She tried to suppress it, push it away to flee with everyone else. Her brother was trying to tug her away again, with her parents next to him. They were saying something too, but Caroline barely noticed the pulls and couldn't hear what they were saying. Her chest ached as if she had been running all day. The memories she saw lingered at the edge of her vision. She could feel her heart beating harder and faster, stringing into a continuous thrum more like a jet engine.

That was when the bullets started raining down on the fleeing crowds. There was little warning. Only flashes from the twisted aircraft above, followed by tiny bursts of sand and stone and—blood. People tumbled to the ground mid-stride. Far too few of them climbed back up. Another moment and another plane came streaking down, guns blazing once more.

That instant, Caroline realized what she needed to do. She let go of her hold on whatever power was coursing through her body and threw herself over her family. A wave of light surrounded her, filling her vision. The sound of a bell, ocean waves, and hissing steam briefly drowned out the pitter of steel raining around her as the light crystalized into a sphere. The sphere shattered the next instant, and Caroline felt bullets ping off her hull as she stood up once more.

Her family was staring at her, jaws open. She took the moment to glance down at herself, even as her antiaircraft guns began to track their targets. Her beach clothes were gone, replaced with a stark white shirt, an equally white jacket with brass buttons etched with tiny anchors, and a black-trimmed white skirt. The brim of a hat peeked into the corner of her vision. A pair of white gloves covered her hands, she idly noted as she pushed the hat back onto her head. Socks and low-heeled mary janes covered her feet. They were, again, white. She felt a tiny spark of irreverent annoyance at how much white she was dressed in. Why was none of her outfit blue?

Regardless, life felt right, standing on 120,000 shaft horsepower with 89 guns at her disposal. That brought her attention to the ship pieces attached all over her body. A single trunked funnel on her back vented the exhaust from her four boilers. Her main armament of triple 8"/55 Mk 12 guns was anchored to her hips on two pintles; her forward pair sat to her left and her aft gun to her right. Two of her twin 5"/38 Mk 12s were where they were on her hull, just behind her main turrets. The other four were mounted on their own little arms, which were in turn anchored to her main armament's frame.

Emblazoned on her bow, in white on gray, was "CA-124."

Any further examination was cut off when a tiny figure popped up on her shoulder. "Hey!" it said, and she new her guns were ready. Caroline took a quick breath, and let loose. The wave of fire soared into the sky, and scored instant results. Multiple aircraft exploded from her initial barrage as they were caught unaware. The next batch was much more prepared and wove through her screen. Their bombs went wide as she strode forward, letting instinct take over. The next salvo of 5" VT shells cut down two of the Vals, and the survivor fled.

That was only the start of the day. Over the next few hours, as she slowly guided her family back to the shelter of the city, her guns claimed a dozen more planes and her armor stopped several gun runs. Dalian was surrounded on three sides by water and horrifically exposed to bombardment, but at least further inland the mountains stopped any attempts at direct fire. She occasionally saw PLAAN aircraft overhead, swooping down on the ships offshore with bombs and missiles, or shooting down aircraft and being shot down in turn.

She could hear the low retorts of guns from the south, an artillery duel between fortifications at old Port Arthur and the invaders offshore. Occasionally, other dark ships would run into mines that appeared in their paths. She wanted to help, but she had no way to contribute to the fight without putting everyone sheltering nearby at risk. By the time the attacks died down in the evening, the city was burning. The famed shipyards were a mess of craters, and dozens of skyscrapers had collapsed.

At the beach, in combat, she had been able to ignore everything but her family and her targets. Now, though, the darkness only highlighted the fires and the toll. Bodies littered the streets, often with great gaping wounds, limbs missing and blood painting the ground around them. Old, young, everything in between, they had been cut down with no mercy. Caroline screwed up her eyes and focused on her radar, in a half-hearted attempt to erase the images burned into her mind. Then, their shattered forms began to move on her radar, and she opened her eyes to see them staggering towards her, arms out stretched and mouths moving in silent condemnation—


August 14th, 2013
Tachibana Bay

Caroline startled awake when a hand brushed her shoulder.

"Rochester, you all right?" Came the concerned voice of HMS Jamaica. She glanced back to see the Crown Colony-class cruiser steaming just behind her and the ships of her convoy further back. The huge container ships stood in sharp contrast to the tiny Liberty shipgirls sailing in the formation. Together they represented over 300,000 tons of valuable cargo. The most important things, however, were test parts for the LHD fusion reactor manufactured near the Salton Sea.

"Yeah, I'm good." Caroline muttered. "Just dozed off a little." Running two convoy missions back-to-back might not have been her best idea; at least the final leg was almost over.

Jamaica smiled at that. "Can't wait to have a proper shower and a bed, hm? Looks like little gray ghost is getting tired," the light cruiser teased.

"Stuff it, Exeter," Caroline fired back.

Her friend only laughed before slowly drifting back towards her assigned convoy station. "Good to see you're okay!"

Caroline returned her attention to the steadily growing sight of Nagasaki and the bustling port city. It would be good to finally have some time to rest after these busy days. Maybe those nightmares would stop. She snorted slightly. Fat chance of that.
+=============+
Spoiler: A.N.
To celebrate finishing Nanowrimo, I polished this little piece up. I want to take a more in-depth look at what happened in China and explore the aftermath a little more than what existing snips have done, so consider this the first in a sporadically updated series.

Our protag is USS Rochester, daughter of two Chinese immigrants. I'll cover more of how she wound up escaping the devastation in later snips.

 

[darthcourt10]

RCNAnon

Hello all. With all the blistering pace of an arthritic turtle, I present my next offering. Hopefully you all enjoy.

Ron, Duke and Warspite 4
/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\

Shortly after breakfast Warspite found Duke and herself being summoned to Admiral Whitcomb's office. Nothing in the message indicated that there was a hurry but it was still somewhat strange given they had only recently returned from a sortie.

"Have you heard anything?" She asked Duke as the pair made their way through the building.

Duke shook her head in the negative. "Even with the escorts opening up to me you still hear more Warspite. I don't know anymore than you do."

Reaching his office, Warspite knocked on the door.

"Warspite and Duke of York to see the Admiral."

"Come in." Whitcomb's voice was perfectly normal, raised just enough to hear through the door.

Warspite opened the door, letting Duke go in ahead of her. Whitcomb was seated at his desk a pile of paper in front of him despite the computer on his desk. Resource was standing behind his shoulder as she usually did. With her pipe in her mouth the curl of her lip could mean anything but she seemed… amused. At least that's what she took by the twinkle in the repair ship's eye.

"Sit both of you, this is… not a normal briefing." Admiral Whitcomb seemed almost amused as well, though there was much more business in his eye than with Resource.

Warspite glanced at Duke and Duke shrugged her shoulders in return.

"Thank you sir." Duke spoke for both of them, tugging her hair out of the way as she always did while the pair took a seat.

Warspite waited for the Admiral to speak and Whitcomb took a moment to gather the papers in front of him, seeming to marshal his thoughts.

"I understand the two of you are in the process of buying a manor house with young Ronald as a third?" Admiral Whitcomb's voice was more curious than than demanding, conversational instead of a briefing as he'd said.

"Yes sir." Duke glanced at Warspite as Warspite took the lead. "We've saved up enough between the two of us and your generous payments to Ron to buy a defunct magical estate. May I ask what interest the Royal Navy has in it?"

Admiral Whitcomb pulled out two photographs from the pile of paper and slid them over. "It's regarding an... adventure your Ronald has had while on St. Brendan's."

Warspite leaned over as Duke grabbed the images. One was Ron's ID photo, along with a few details about him. The other was an identification card for a certain type of Abyssal Princess Installation class AS/R-3, with the word "Summer" scrawled next to it. Estimated characteristics were outlined but the type wasn't very common, at least not by the lack numbers given and the relatively grainy photo. Warspite felt a bit of nerves go through her but given Whitcomb's calm and Resource's attitude, she forced them back down and waited for the other shoe to drop.

Duke was not so eager to wait and immediately spoke up. "Adventure?"

Whitcomb nodded and leaned back into his chair. "Let me preface this by saying that Ron is alive, well and fully healthy. According to the report we got from Radetzky it appears that while Ron was out exploring the islands interior he found something he wasn't expecting."

Warspite felt a throb growing behind her eyes as she looked back to the estimated numbers on the identification card, then to Whitcomb as he continued to speak.

"Ron fell asleep after going for a flight and was woken up by movement in the trees. It was an AS/R-3. He attempted to remain hidden from her but was discovered. After which he and I'm quoting here, "Scrambled upright and fired one spell at her, which missed. She then screamed, fled in terror and attempted to hide behind a sapling," end quote."

Warspite felt as if a balloon of some kind had been popped inside of her and a mass of pressure left, leaving her feeling somewhat empty and lost. A glance at Duke showed that she seemed to feel much the same. It was nearly a minute before she spoke again.

"...What?"

"Yer got the same look on yer face the good admiral did when he first read the report." Resource spoke up for the first time, only pulling her pipe out of her mouth after her first sentence. "Just wait for the rest."

Warspite turned her gaze back to Whitcomb, who merely shrugged.

"So, just to make sure I'm understanding correctly. The fact that Ron made an Abyssal Installation Princess flee with one spell is the easy part to believe?"

"I suppose it depends on your point of view." Whitcomb pulled out another sheet and pushed it over. "As the rest of the story involves him initiating diplomacy with her instead of fleeing, giving her a name and then inviting her to sign the Accords. To which she agreed with quite rapidly I'm to understand. Then he walked with her back through the wilderness to town and when confronted, she attempted to hide behind him."

Duke looked down at the identification card again.

"An abyssal of that class would have to be at least the size of a battleship." Her voice was incredulous.

"According to this she's nine feet tall, give or take a bit." Resource's grin was even wider now.

"A nine foot tall abyssal was trying to hide behind Ron." Warspite sounded as incredulous as Duke.

"A nine foot tall Abyssal Installation Princess." Duke added. Each of them could remember fighting Abyssal Installations before. None of them had attempted anything in the way of hiding.

"Radetzky describes her as non-confrontational, highly skittish and functionally incapable of dealing with more than two people at a time without Ron's support. She's latched onto him as a… protector of sorts." Whitcomb looked up from where he was flipping through yet more paper. "It was his suggestion that she be moved to your estate… which the RN is seriously considering given the potential intelligence coup she is. With your permission of course and pending the final purchase."

Warspite felt another headache coming on, this time for reason's other than worry for Ron's safety.

"I assume we'll have some time to… discuss the matter with Ron and this abyssal?" Warspite made sure to modulate her voice to normality.

"Ron has given her the name "Summer" which you can see we've adopted for the class as a whole but yes. We aren't just going to foist her on you. If you're not amenable we'll find another out of the way place to put her until something more permanent comes along." Whitcomb nodded and handed over the rest of the file. "You'll be headed over to St. Brendan's in about an hour with Ardent and Acasta. Your official orders are to escort Summer back to sign the Accords. Unofficially you are to meet with her and gather your own opinions on her behavior. As well as decide if Ron's idea will work for you."

Warspite took the file and nodded, flipping through the rest of it for a brief once over.

"How long will we be gone?" Duke's voice had regained some of its normal tone but she still sounded somewhat lost.

"You have authorization to be gone for twenty four hours. So pack a change of clothes if you feel you might need to spend more time. The First Sea Lord is rather eager to have Summer sign the Accords for obvious reasons."

Warspite mentally understood those reasons, even if she wasn't exactly happy on how the possibility had come about. She nodded in acknowledgment.

"If there's nothing else you're both dismissed." Whitcomb spoke with the firmness of an order.

"Sir." Warspite and Duke both stood and took their leave, heading out of Whitcomb's office and out into the hallway.

After making it some distance, Warspite looked to Duke.

"Penny for your thoughts?"

Duke shook her head. "I'm mostly just glad Ron is ok. This could have turned out much worse and since he is there for me… I know it's not my fault but if things had turned out differently I'm not sure I'd be able to admit that."

Warspite nodded, understanding her friends position.

"What are your thoughts?" Duke asked in return.

"I think we're going to need to spend the night and have a thorough discussion with Ron and this Summer." Warspite tried to fight some of the irrational feelings growing in her chest but they seemed to come with being alive. "I'm not against the idea since it is Ron's but… I need to see for myself."

"I agree. It is one thing to hear all of this about a… shy abyssal but it is another to believe, even coming from the Admiral." Duke's words put Warspite at ease and she felt mild grin come to her face.

"It will also give us a chance to see Ron and hear how he's progressing." Warspite's grin grew wider and she turned to look at Duke. "You know, we still haven't gone shopping for what he needs."

Duke turned bright scarlet at Warspite's teasing tone and shot a mild glare at her.

"We have not had time..."

"No no of course not." Warspite waved a hand at her friend. "Still, even if we don't have time now I think we should make it a priority afterwards. Otherwise he won't be able to continue."

Duke grumbled some more but didn't contradict Warspite, who could only let out a chuckle as they proceeded to their rooms.

/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\

As the door shut to his office, Admiral Whitcomb gave it to a count of ten before he let out a sigh and slumped back in his chair with a chuckle.

"It was amusing to see them go back and forth so quickly, wasn't it?" Resource's voice floated from behind him and he nodded his head.

"Yes, though I think if I'd forgotten to mention Ron was fine Warspite might have teleported to St. Brendan's to make sure."

Whitcomb made the mistake of closing his eyes for a second, only to have Resource slide into his lap. Though she wasn't as large as a battleship the bronze skinned brunette was still a solid size for a normal human woman and he moved his arms around her as his chair creaked.

"I think I've heard, from only a few highly biased people mind, that shipgirls aren't exactly normal when it comes to relationships. Something about being a bit protective."

Opening his eyes, he was greeted with the same glittering brown ones that always welcomed him when he arrived in the morning.

"Lies and slander I'm sure."

Resource smiled and pecked him on the lips.

"Mind you, those two are battleships. All guts and glory and standing in the way of people shooting at you on purpose. They're liable to be a mite more protective than someone like little old me."

Whitcomb held back a snort, as Resource was just as protective in her own way. Even if her set of four 4'' guns were the WWII naval equivalent of peashooters, he had nothing to fear with her around.

"Certainly, hot heads the both of them."

Resource chuckled in her husky manner and then nuzzled her head into his neck for a few seconds before speaking again.

"Want to make a bet?"

"Usual terms?"

"Of course."

"Alright then, what's the bet?"

"Whether or not Warspite and Duke let Ron keep Summer at their house."

"He's got them wrapped around his finger even if he doesn't know it. She's going to stay."

"You mean they've got him wrapped around their fingers. Even odds they convince him to let her go."

"I think they've got each other wrapped but still going to have to side with Ron."

"Fair enough. We'll see tomorrow."

One more peck on the lips and Resource slid off Whitcomb's lap. Standing up, she popped her pipe back into her mouth and returned to her position behind and to his left.

"Time?" He asked.

"One minute till Queen E and Vicky show up."

"Good." Whitcomb paused for a moment and then looked back at Resource. "Love you Re."

"Love you Steve. Thirty seconds." Resource blew him a kiss around her pipe and Admiral Stephen Whitcomb of Her Majesties Royal Navy turned back front as duty called.

/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\

An hour later, Warspite, Duke, Acasta and Ardent jumped from Portsmouth to St. Brendan's with the help of an old tea tin. Duke almost immediately fell over, only saving her dignity by running into Warspite. Warspite weathered the trip the better, managing to support Duke while she recovered.
Acasta's normally dour face looked a little green but Ardent seemed unaffected, possibly a byproduct of her perky personality.

"Oh wow! They weren't lying, it's really animal people! A shipgirl animal person too! Exciting!" Ardent's long blonde pigtails swayed back and forth as she managed to jump and down despite the nausea usually generated by their method of travel.

Warspite looked to see who was waiting for them and found that Thunderchild was standing nearby along with two other St. Brendan's residents who appeared to be carrying a number of packages. Thunderchild approached the group and gave a small polite salute, which all of the Royal Navy girls returned.

"Welcome to St. Brendan's. I understand you're all here to take our guest with you." Thunderchild's voice was mild but she seemed a bit… on edge.

"That's the plan, though we are likely spending the night." Duke spoke first, drawing Thunderchild's eyes.

"Ah, I suppose that makes sense." Thunderchild seemed accepting of the statement, if not enthusiastic. "Things will finally calm down a bit."

"Are things on edge?" Warspite was on point, even as Ardent was bouncing around, examining Thunderchild and the other two residents from up close. Acasta meanwhile was quietly standing behind the two battleships.

"Ah… no. I think my own prejudice leaks through." Thunderchild gave a wan smile. "Even though I'm rather certain myself that she didn't have anything to do with the attack, enough of my crew died that I am… not fond of any sort of abyssal. Even if she is apparently friendly. Everyone else is just excited for something to happen."

It was at that moment Ardent yipped in excitement as one of the residents handed her a small package and she opened it, popping something in her mouth as all attention was drawn to her.

"Ah, I see she found your gifts." Thunderchild's smile seemed more genuine than before, as the excitable destroyer girl popped another something in her mouth and then took another offered package and darted over to her sister ship. Acasta carefully took the proffered package and opened it before downing what was clearly a piece of chocolate and smiling.

"Gifts?" Warspite and Duke turned back to Thunderchild.

"Ronald is a smart young man." Thunderchild smiled even more and gestured for the waiting residents to bring the packages forward. "Mostly in academics but I think you've taught him something of a woman's mind along the way. Something about the way to a woman's heart is through her stomach? That might have been his father."

The waiting deliveryman handed Warspite and Duke each a large package of roughly the same size.

"Five pounds of St. Brendan's finest unmelting chocolate for Lady Warspite and Lady Duke. Compliments of Mr. Ronald Weasley. Please enjoy." The wolf like man bowed to them and then turned to leave. The other delivery person, upon seeing that there were no more people coming through handed an additional two packages to each of the destroyers before leaving as well. Ardent was bouncing up and down like a loon, while Acasta had a now semi-permanent smile on her face.

"Five pounds of chocolate?" Warspite opened the package, finding a stack of five separate boxes which she quickly wrapped up again and tucked under her arm. "I hope Ron doesn't think that this.. bribery will sway our opinion. Right Duke?" When no response was immediately coming, Warspite turned and found her friend looking at her with a rather large piece of chocolate held in hand, partway in her mouth. Instead of looking embarrassed Duke bit the chocolate in half and began to chew, making an appreciative noise.

"Our chocolate is very good." Thunderchild's voice made it seem like butter wouldn't melt in her mouth but the fox-like smile on her face only widened.

"Is this from your friend Warspite? Cause it's like suuuper good and tasty and there's a bunch and…" Ardent was cut off from speaking as Acasta placed a piece that was apparently somewhat sticky in her mouth, the destroyer being forced to chew her way through it.

"Ron is very generous." Acasta's voice was quiet but the fact that she spoke up at all meant more than most might suspect.

Grumbling to herself, at the same time she knew much her irritation was irrational, Warspite finally gave in and opened one of the boxes to grab a bit of chocolate herself. Taking a dainty bite, she found that it was just as good as everyone had said. It wasn't until she found herself having finished the chunk that she realized she'd been wrong and Ron had been right. Bribery was working.

The halfhearted and unladylike "Damn it" barely even entered her consciousness before it was snuffed out in an additional wave of chocolate bliss.

Thunderchild simply grinned at them and gestured to follow her into town.

The four Royal Navy shipgirls made their way into town behind Thunderchild, chocolate disappearing at varying rates for each of them though it was all put away by the time they reached a large house on the outskirts of the town.

"We moved Ron and… Summer, here after they arrived. There's plenty of room and it's out of the way for most." Thunderchild gestured to the picturesque place. "They're probably around back. She doesn't like being inside much due to her size." Thunderchild paused once more and then tilted her head. "Are you going to be taking Ron back with you? He's been one of the best pupils anyone on my crew can remember and it'd be a shame to lose an entire week with him."

"We're not sure." Duke spoke, shaking her head. "It depends on how this abyssal reacts."

"Well, I guess I'll make sure to pack up all our notes on recoil compensation then." Thunderchild looked at Dukes chest, then back to her face. "I suppose he may need them."

Duke flushed immediately, Warspite fighting back a chuckle as Thunderchild shook her head.

"I'll be in town if you need me, Ron knows his way around." Thunderchild gave them all a polite nod and left back in the direction of the town center.

Duke and Warspite looked at each other and then to their escorts.

"Lets go girls." Warspite's voice was finally naturally steady. "Remember that this abyssal is supposed to be friendly so lets be polite."

"Yes ma'am!" Ardent's voice was naturally louder than Acasta's but both rang out loud and clear. Duke simply nodded to her friend and then the quartet began to move around back of the house.

Warspite could feel herself starting to get a little tension again and she tried to fight it, it wouldn't do to scare the abyssal, Summer, before they had even properly met. A glance at Duke showed a similar tightness, though her friend caught it and gave her a reassuring smile. Likely just as much for herself as for Warspite.

Coming around the corner Warspite finally caught sight of Ron sitting on a blanket with a pile of books and paper along with…

Five fifteen inch guns, nine inch guns in support, multiple runways with uncountable planes, an equally large number of ground based AA swarming with crews and some of the largest docks she'd ever seen with even more individual shapes…

...A large pale woman who was lying on her side next to Ron, a look of fascination on her face as she peered over her shoulder at what he was reading. An enormous white hat that could only be hers was laid nearby, letting her white hair flutter freely in the light breeze.

Warspite felt her heart surge at the sight of Ron clearly unharmed and perfectly happy. It was one thing to have heard he was alright after being given a fright but it was quite another to see it herself. Yet it was still tempered by the sight of an abyssal who had over half of her own weight of fire in dug in unmoving firing positions with magazines deeper than she could ever hope to have.

Her thoughts lasted all of five seconds, when Ron glanced up and his eyes lit.

"Warspite, Duke!" His call was bright and clearly happy to see them, whatever else might have happened. Warspite felt a smile come to her face.

The abyssal looked up at Ron's call as well, her eyes going wide and almost immediately after Ron spoke she let out what could only be described as a high pitched squeak, wrapped her mighty arms around Ron's waist and hid her head behind his back.

Warspite felt herself bristle at first… but only until she saw the details. The arms wrapped around Ron's waist were tight but not enough to hurt. Said arms were also quivering in fear, something matched by the rest of her body. Finally and most important to her, was Ron's immediate look of concern as he turned back and rested a hand on the abyssal's shoulder.

"Summer, Summer it's alright." Ron's voice was soft and gentle, like reassuring a small child or frightened animal. "These are my friends I was telling you about. They're here to help." Ron turned back to them and shot a reassuring smile in their direction before going back to the abyssal.

Warspite bit her lip, unsure what to do in the situation. Part of her wanted to go to Ron immediately but rushing a scared installation was probably a bad idea. At least as first impressions went, Duke and hermight have been able to take her in a fight. If they weren't swarmed under by aircraft first.

Thankfully Ron was able to coax Summer out from behind him, at least enough so that her head was just above his shoulder. She still seemed like an animal which had been beaten a few too many times by its owner but she managed to look at them.

"Remember to greet them properly." Ron's words were still gentle, though he turned his head back towards them and clearly implored them to be careful.

"H...hello..." Despite her size, the abyssal's voice was light and tremulous. "My n-name is Summer..." Her words trailed off more as a question than a statement.

There was a moment of silence and then Warspite felt her instincts and training kick in, despite whatever else her mind was trying to tell her she should or shouldn't be doing.

"Hello Summer. My name is Warspite, it's a pleasure to meet you." Her voice was smooth and steady, her poise perfect as expected of one of her Majesties battleships.

"My name is Duke of York." Duke's smooth if somewhat huskier voice was equally poised. "You may call me Duke. It is a pleasure to meet you."

"Acasta. Nice to meet you." Acasta's delivery was as calm as always. That left only…

"Hi! I'm Ardent! It's nice to meet you Summer." Ardent's delivery was peppy as always since the girl didn't seem have an off setting but it was still restrained enough not to spook Summer.

Summer seemed to relax a bit and she sat more upright… leaving her still towering over Ron despite the clear attempt to be safely behind him.

"It's… nice to meet you too. You are… aren't going to hurt me?" Again the look of a beaten animal, this time hopeful but still ready to cringe at the blow it expected to come.

"No of course not." Warspite shook her head, even as she began to take steps toward the waiting pair, folding her legs underneath as she took a seat on the edge of the large blanket, Duke following a second later. "We're just here to talk with you."

Summer nodded again, reaching out to take her hat and put it back on, shading her and partially shading Ron at the same time. It also partially covered her face.

"I told you they'd be nice Summer. They're my friends too." Ron spoke again, sounding relaxed once more. "You don't need to worry."

"I know… they're still…" Summer looked up at them somewhat guiltily, "kind of scary..."

"They're friends Summer. You can relax." Ron glanced up at her and gave her a pat on the arm.

"Yes. We're all friends here." Duke spoke for them. "You have no need to be scared of us."

"...It's hard… but… I'll try." Summer was still somewhat skittish but she nodded, her face now fully lifted and looking at them.

Ron glanced at Warspite and Duke, then his eyes lit.

"Summer, why don't you Duke and Warspite talk for a little bit. I'll go make some tea with Ardent and Acasta."

"I… uhm… alright..." Summer's voice trailed off at the end but she nodded in acquiescence.

"I think that sounds like a good idea. Girls would you please help Ron?" Warspite turned to the two waiting destroyers.

"Yes Lady Warspite." The destroyers again responded in tandem, standing up to follow Ron back into the house. Warspite followed them with her eyes until the door closed, then turned back to Summer.

With Ron out of sight, the abyssal woman seemed much less sure of herself, her hat sinking down to shield most of her face. Her body posture had also shrunk in on herself… though she wasn't quite trembling.

"I've been told that you don't remember very much Summer." Warspite kept her voice carefully modulated, the perfect picture of a British lady making conversation with her peers. "Is that true?"

"I… I don't remember anything before… except being scared." Summer's voice was soft and she was clearly struggling… but she was trying. "Until Ron found me… and was nice to me. Even my old name… if I had one."

"You remember some engineering if I recall." Duke took her turn at a gentle question, her voice also modulated carefully.

"I remember how to fix things… I like to fix things… Ron is good at fixing things too. He showed me his papers… uhm… about you." Summers head came up enough for her eyes to peek underneath the brim of her hat. "He… is very good… and didn't need any help. He's just… thorough and… uhm…" Summer trailed off, waiting for a response.

"I'm sure that Ron is just taking his time." Duke graced Summer with a small smile. "He is also very… caring, towards his friends."

Summer nodded to Duke, then looked back at Warspite.

"Ron… said he fixed you…" It was again more of a question than a statement.

"Ron… Ron saved me from lifetimes of pain." Warspite found that her hand had instinctively moved to grasp her ankle. "He repaired something that nobody else ever managed to diagnose properly in the first place. All because he was determined to do so."

Summer nodded and then looked at the ground for a moment.

"Ron said… I might be able to help fix things. If I was around… and you agreed I could stay. I would like that. If… it's ok." Summer glanced between the two of them slowly, carefully. Yet she'd made a firm statement of preference… and Warspite couldn't find a reason to say no.

Warspite looked at Duke, who simply nodded to her.

"I think that it would be ok with the both of us Summer." Warspite found herself smiling gently at the abyssal. "A friend of Ron's is a friend of ours."

Summer was clearly surprised by the response and her eyes widened.

"R-really? I… I mean… thank you." Summer managed a small curl of her lips that formed into the briefest of smiles.

"You're very welcome Summer."

The door opened, the three who'd gone inside coming out with six cups, two large pots of tea and some biscuits.

"I hope you all had time to get to know each other." Ron smiled as he laid out tea with help from Acasta and Ardent, who had somehow found time to pop some more chocolate into her mouth.

"Warspite and Duke are… as nice as you are..." Summer, somewhat surprisingly, spoke first.

"Summer has been pleasant company. We've agreed she can come along with us." Duke spoke as Ardent handed her a cup.

"Oh? That's good." Ron sounded undeniably pleased by the revelation.

"Yes. Friends help each other after all." Warspite smiled and nodded to Acasta.

"Yes… friends." Summer handled the cup Ron handed her carefully, despite the fact it was clearly larger and thicker than the rest of them she still caused it to look tiny.

"Good! Everyone should be friends!" Ardent nodded in agreement, however superfluous her agreement might have been.

"...Ah!" Summer gasped in surprise as Acasta turned and sat in her lap, the dark haired destroyer fitting easily due to her comparatively small size.

"Mmm… friends." Acasta rested her head back into Summer, her own cup of tea and some biscuits balanced in her own lap.

"Uhm..." Summer looked down in confusion, before Acasta handed her a biscuit. "...Thank you?"

Warspite felt her own lips curl in amusement at the sight. Destroyer's generally had the right idea about someone's intentions and if Acasta felt comfortable… that only added to her own decision.

The breeze was cool and gentle, the tea was wonderful and even as she thought of that, Ron came to sit between her and Duke while Summer dealt with Ardent attempting to take a seat in her lap along with Acasta.

Thankfully, everything had gone better than she'd expected.

/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\

Hours later, Admiral Whitcomb could only smirk as he came across the last signal of the day as Resource helped him finish up.

Admiral, I would like to report success on our mission. Summer is just as friendly as reports have said and Duke and I will agree to allow her to rest at our manor pending the final purchase. Duke and I seem to have built a rapport with her so far but we are going to extend our stay on St. Brendan's for the entire twenty four hours so as to make her as calm as possible, she is still somewhat skittish. I've had Mr. Weasley coordinate with our agent to expedite the purchase, we should be able to do so within the week. We're bringing Ron back with us, he's accomplished what he needs for Duke already and Summer still feels more comfortable in presence.

Respectfully, Warspite.

"What's so funny?" Resource leaned over his shoulder, looking at the note.

"You're making dinner next time. Warspite and Duke have agreed to let Summer stay with them."

"Really?" Resource quickly read the signal. "Rats."

"You were the one who wanted to make it a bet Re."

"I know, I still don't like cooking that much."

"Then you should change our bet."

"But I like you in an apron."

"Ah, now the truth comes out!"

"It's not like I've kept it a sec…. AHAHAHAHA Steve... AHAHAHA stop! AHAHAHAHAHA!"

Resource laughed wildly as she was tickled by her Admiral who relented a second later.

"That's no fair…." Resource spoke a few seconds later after catching her breath.

"I believe there's a quote about that… something about love and war..."

Resource pouted and then raised herself on her tip toes.

"Still… make it better."

Admiral Whitcomb leaned down and kissed her convincingly.

"Better?"

"Yes."

"Good. Then lets head out. I'm thinking… steak tonight?"

"Fine… if I'm cooking at least it's something we both enjoy."

"Just because you don't like fish..."

The two trailed off as they locked up for the evening, another day done at HMNB Portsmouth.

----
Questions, comments, concerns, grammar and punctuation correction all very welcome.

 

[darthcourt10]

Harry Leferts

Hands in his pocket, Seamus grimaced as he walked along as he looked around. Part of the reason he was annoyed was that his mother had dragged him to this small village out in the Irish countryside. Another reason though was also important...

Mainly that he knew that Muirchu was somewhere nearby, going by the smirk on his mother's face.

It was to his great annoyance that his mother like the shipgirl and, he suspected, she was trying to set the two of them up. A shudder went through him as he looked around the small village. 'Hopefully she did not bring along her "Friends"...'

Part of him was interested in the small village that now stood between the foot of Slievenamon and the River Anner. Just a few years ago, it did not even exist and was practically brand-new. More then that though, the people who lived there were all Celtic shipgirls. The first ones had arrived with some American ship called the Eagle from wherever it had been. And the Daily Prophet had a field day with that one when it had come out that somehow they were stuck in time.

The ICW had fined Britain for missing that breach, which had annoyed the Ministry.

Since then, the amount of shipgirls had increased as people and themselves began to summon others from the same era. Walking through it, Seamus could not help but briefly think that he had been transported to Ireland before it had been conquered by Britain. They settled there not just because it was somewhat humorous considering the mountain they were at the foot of, but also due to the river. After all, they could easily travel down it to the River Suir, and from there where it met the River Barrow near to the sea.

A quick hop from that point would find them crossing St. George's Channel to England. The fact that they were well inland from the sea was another point that said shipgirls rather liked as well. After all, the best weapons they had except for the odd spell were bows and arrows.

Granted, one claimed that she had Cú Chulainn as a fairy, complete with Gáe Bulg as his weapon, but most shook their heads at it. Seamus' mother though was not one of them, and neither were a number of other Irish magicals. As it were though, said settlement often saw witches and wizards from all over Ireland travel to them. His mother being one as her family liked trading items to the shipgirls and getting material back from them. Which was what his mother had dragged him along officially for.

Unofficially, Seamus was sure, it was due to Muirchu being around somewhere nearby as she was another common visitor.

Frowning, the teen wizard tilted his head some as her image came to his mind. 'Though, she is kind of cute...' Shaking that away, he moved out of the way of one of the Celtic shipgirls herding some swine in the area. At the same time, he could smell some of the cooked food nearby which made his mouth water. Some of their food, which was based on what their crews had eaten when alive, was good. Others were strange... such as that bog butter stuff. An acquired taste, it most certainly was.

Seamus came to a stop as he watched one of the Celtic shipgirls at work in a small stall. Fingers working, she was making a fastener for the cloak that hung nearby. That was something that a lot of magical Irish folk had found themselves buying as they were cheap, worked well, and fashionable. Said items had become rather popular. And with how expensive things could get, every bit also helped.

Out of the corner of his eye, Seamus noticed a young man in a green cloak walking around with it fastened with a Trinity Knot. Something that made the wizard's eyebrows raise as he recognized it as being the uniform of the unofficial "Irish Aurors". Unofficial, because they were not sanctioned by the Ministry of Magic. Mostly, they were young adults who helped keep the peace on the magical side as the MoM mostly concentrated their forces in Britain. Something examplified during the war with the Death Eaters as most could cause havoc nearly unopposed in Ireland as the British MoM would have even Irish Aurors forced to protect British homes before the Irish.
Which was something that, along with the Abyssal War, had lead to protests and the like.

Just shoving that out of his mind, Seamus turned back to watching the Celt work her business. Part of him brought up the image of Miurchu wearing it for some odd reason. And the image was... cute. The petite girl with her red hair and freckles, while her green eyes twinkled in mischief. Rapidly shaking his head, Seamus attempted to knock the image from his head.

Unfortunately, at the same time, he missed a shadow moving from stall from stall until it was behind him. A grin appeared on the being's face before it leapt on his back and made him stumble. "GAH! WHAT THE BLOODY HELL!?" Twisting his head, he found the grinning shipgirl that he had just been thinking of hanging off him. "M-Muirchu?!"

Lips curling up enough to show her teeth, Muirchi chuckled. "Seamus Finnigan, I was wondering where you might be. And here you are staring at some girl you don't know! For shame!" Sniffling, she glanced away. "One should not have wondering eyes you know."

About to say something, the wizard felt her shift and realized that her front was pressed tightly to his back. Which made his blush deepen. "I..."

Noticing that, Miurchu's smirk widened with unholy glee as she leaned in and whispered into his ear. "Havin' some thoughts, are we?" Part of Seamus was disappointed when she hopped off. But then she began to drag him off. "Well then, you can treat me to something to eat and drink! I'm famished!'

Only stumbling as he was pulled along, Seamus attempted to argue back with her. Unseen by him, his mother poked her head around a stall and was grinning. 'Good, he needs a strong woman. That son of mine...' Slowly, she pulled her head out of view before going back to haggling while ignoring the shouts of her son.
__________________________________________________________

Walking through the halls of the Japanese school, Myrtle hummed some as she had a smile on her face. Outside, night had fallen over Japan, which made the halls dark. For some, it would have been creepy, but being a ghost? Myrtle was not worried in the slightest.

Instead, she was talking with Hanako beside her. Said spirit still held her in some awe, but currently was snickering. "That was a fun episode, Myrtle-San."

Lightly laughing herself, Myrtle nodded. "It really was." With a frightened expression, she threw her hands into the air and backed away. "'Oh my God! What was that!? Something touched me just now!'" Holding her arms against her belly, she laughed. "That was hilarious!"

Grinning, Hanako snickered some befor holding her hand out as if something was in it and putting on a shocked expression as she pointed at it. "'Did you just hear that!? Holy shit!'"

Both of them went silent before laughing, with Myrtle floating in the air and rolling around as if she was on the ground. Eventually, she got herself under control with Hanako doing the same. Wiping a tear from her eye, the British ghost shook her head. "Ghost Adventures really is the best show for laughs."

Still giggling, Hanako nodded. "I know, right? I mean, that is assuming that they are having encounters with spirits." Head tilted to the side, she hummed some. "Though I wonder what will happen after the Statute falls? I mean, can you imagine meeting them?"

Now it was Myrtle's turn to grin as she snickered. "Oh, that would be fun!" Holding out her hands, she made grabbing motions. "I would so grab a handful of Zack's arse if I had the chance. His reaction would be hilarious!" Her grin turned evil. "And he is always talking about connecting with female ghosts. I can see why."

Head tilted to the side, the Yokai beside him raised an eyebrow. "Not Aaron-San?"

Only shaking her head, the British ghost snorted. "Low hanging fruit there, Hanako. Granted, I would not pass up the chance of doing so. But..." She then shrugged. "Not too interested. Now, that Billy is rather cute."
Eyes wide, Hanako nodded. "I know, right!?" The two of them smiled before she hummed. "Those ghost hunters are way too much fun, and funny to watch."

Myrtle simply nodded with a hum as they continued their journey from the library and she let out a sigh. At the look from Hanako, she shrugged. "I've really enjoyed myself here, Hanako. This has to be the most fun summer that I have since... well, since I died."

Frowning at that, Hanako shook her head. "Um, you're welcome t-to come back if you want." At the look of surprise from the ghost, she scuffed her shoe on the floor and blushed. "I enjoyed having a friend."

Her expression softening, Myrtle hummed. "Same here, to be honest. And I would not mind coming back next year either if the chance came up. A lot better then spending the summer alone in my washroom anyways." Blinking, she slowed and looked out the windows onto the darkened school grounds. "Sometime tomorrow I'm heading back to Hogwarts, I believe."

Somewhat saddened at her friend leaving, Hanako nodded as she also looked out the window in thought. When Myrtle had first arrived, she had been in awe of her. After all, the ghost had become famous among Hanako. And the fact that she was real made that even better to their point of view. But over the past two months the two had bonded and become real friends, close ones. Which made Hanako sad that said friend was about to leave. "I'm going to miss you."

In reply, Myrtle hugged the other bathroom spirit. "Same here, Hanako. And thanks to the lessons that I have gotten, I can write letters and everything. So I'll stay in contact with you."

That made Hanako's expression brighten as she nodded. "That's right, you're going to be sending me letters. And visiting at times, right?"

Myrtle's smile grew at that. "Exactly!"

Finger against her chin, the bathroom Yokai became thoughtful. "Though... how are you going to go back? Harry-San already left, didn't he?"

A smirk on her face, Myrtle chuckled some. "How else? You remember when I showed you that I can turn into a mist, right? I can gather myself into one place and use the owl box. Its not that hard really."

Mouth becoming "O" shaped, Hanako blinked. "I forgot about that!" Then she giggled some. "Though I liked that you taught me how to do that. Its going to be so useful! And even Sensei liked it when you taught him how to do it."

Blushing lightly, Myrtle shook her head. "I'm sort of still surprised by that. I mean... I thought that was common, but apparently its more a Western ghost type thing. Though Sensei taught me a lot as well back. Now..." Clenching her fist, she went into a pose. "Now, I can actually help! And not just when someone calls me through a mirror."

Curious, the other washroom resident tilted her head. "How are things going with that?"

Just frowning, Myrtle shook her head. "Nothing too much, Sensei thinks that it is a modified summoning. Especially after I mentioned that it reminded me of Bloody Mary. I'm... going to see if I can get in contact with her, but most ghosts avoid her due to her power."

Grasping her friend's hand, Hanako gave her a look "Be careful, okay, Myrtle-San? I don't want you to be hurt or anything."

All the former Ravenclaw did was squeeze her hand back. Right then, they reached a classroom and walked inside before bowing to the form at the blackboard as they spoke as one. "Hello, Sensei."

The man turned to reveal that he was ghostly himself and dressed in clothing from the Heien Era. A smile on his face, he bowed back before speaking, his voice full of power. "Ah, Myrtle-Chan, Hanako-Chan, welcome to your both. Come, come, have a seat and we'll start tonight's lesson. Though..." Humming, he gave a look at Myrtle. "This will be your last lesson with my for some time, correct?"

Once more, Myrtle bowed to the ghostly teacher. "That is correct, Sugawara-Sensei. I'll be heading back to Hogwarts tomorrow. And thank you for all that you taught me."

Chuckling, Sugawara no Michizane waved it off. "You are very welcome, Myrtle-Chan. I have been pleased to be your sensei and hope that you seek more lessons in the times to come. To be honest, it has been refreshing to teach a Onryou who does not assume that they know it all, but instead is inquisitive and wanting to learn more."

Brightly smiling, Myrtle gave a chirp. "Well, I was in Ravenclaw for a reason!" Sharing yet another smile, the two sat down as their sensei began the lesson on being a ghost...

 

[darthcourt10]

Lord K

A.N./ Belatedly, at long last, I finally had enough time to write, only to realize I then had to catch up.

I RETURN

No regrets about soldiering through the tail end of a cold to see Peter Jackson's The Great War Exhibition before it finally closed, and They Shall Not Grow Old.

---------

Leaning against the wall, and doing his best to ignore the ever present hospital scents of potions, medicines and magical disinfectants, Ninsei did his best to fade into the background of the waiting room.

Today, he was not Karafuto Ninsei, nominal heir to the Karafuto Estate. Today, he was a friend, here to support another going through a no doubt difficult and upsetting task. One that hit almost as close to home to be honest.

For this reason, Ninsei chose to wait, while Ban entered the conference room with the Auror and Mediwizard. Now all he could do, was pull his baseball cap lower over his brow, while trying to block out the uncomfortable knowledge what brought everyone to this crowded waiting area in the hospital. Everyone was here to either identify someone, or support someone who was doing so.

Seeing one of the conference room doors open, Ninsei then rises when he sees his fellow member of the fateful Class of '05. Maybe their generation won't be Mahoutokoro's Last Students anymore, with the recovery of the island. But whether one was a Seventh Year prefect, or a just started Firsty, Blood Week tied all those who had been there together. All those who survived at least.

Seeing how Ban homes in on the watercooler rather than the approaching Hokkaido native, Ninsei gives his friend an unsaid moment to simply keep his back to everyone else, while filling his cheap plastic cup. Absently, Ninsei notes the weary Auror and coroner checking a clipboard, then calling in a teary-eye'd woman who's features remind Ninsei of one of his older professors. Turning his attention back to Ban, for a long moment, the other wizard doesn't actually partake from his drink, and simply stands there quietly with it in hand.

"How.... how are you holding up?"

"Ban is silent for a long moment, before finally finding his voice. "I'm.... fine?"

Turning around, he looks at Ninsei with a conflicted gaze. "At least.... I think I'm fine. Maybe it just hasn't hit me yet? Or maybe there's nothing left to hit when it comes to this?"

Ninsei nods, his gaze saying enough as they lapse into quietude. He's felt the same on more than a few occasions in the past.

What finally jars them both from silence though, is when the door on of the conference rooms further down the hall opens. Gracing the ears of so many already staving off old grief and healed wounds, then comes the sounds of someone who's had them opened anew. Out of one of the doorways, then comes a weeping middle aged woman, supported by an older man of similar age. Clutched in her aged hands is what looks like a photograph that sends her into heartbroken sobs every time she looks at it, even as what Ninsei guesses is her husband, guides to a quite side room with the help of an Auror who is returning with what he'd hazard is a counselor.

Still, feeling somewhat unnerved, Ninsei glances at Ban uncertainly. While he knows from Inejiro how these things are supposed to go.... considering the wildly fluctuating quality of Aurors and their administration over the last few years, he worries for what his friend and ex-classmate might have seen.

"Hey, they.... were... tasteful about how they handled things at least, right? There wasn't anything...." Ninsei isn't quite sure how to put his worries into words, but thankfully Ban recognizes what he's worried about and the effect such a more "Hollywood cliche" approach might have on a person in reality.

"It was fine," says Ban with a shake of his head, before pausing. "Whoever's in charge has their head about them. I don't know. Like I said, maybe I'm still.... waiting for it to hit me. There wasn't actually any pictures of her.... body.... or any bits. It was just...."

Faltering, the Tokyo pureblood tails off, starring off to the side at nothing in particular quietly. "They had a picture of a pair of earrings. They were... definitely Sueko's. Those silver ones with the gem teardrops she always used to wear. And.... and a second photo was of that pen thing from that muggle magical girl show she was always carrying around like a lucky charm....I think they already had an idea it was her, but just wanted somebody to confirm it."

Ninsei sighs and hangs his head. "So that's it then..... I mean, I guess we already knew. It's been eight years, but...."

As the Hokkaido native trails off into silence, Ban nods with a quiet resignation. "It's weird to know for sure." Uncertainly, he rubs at his arm. "I mean, it.... it feels weird for you, right?"

Ninsei struggles to offer anything actually eloquent, before awkwardly shrugging. "I.... guess....?" After a few moments though, hesitant realization then lights up in his eyes. "Is this about....?"

Quietly, Ban sighs and rubs a hand over his face. "I don't know..... does that make me a heel to Junko, if I feel.... guilty?"

"Guilty that you've moved on?"

The Tokyo-born scion nods minutely.

Lending what solemn support he can, Ninsei places a hand on his friend's shoulder. "It's been eight years. I don't think you're guilty for moving on. And I know Sueko would never have held it against you."

You... You're right. "Slumping slightly, as if a weight has been removed from him, Ban sighs, even if the conflicted internal emotions don't quite leave his gaze.

Lapsing into silence for a few moments, weary , saddened grimace then crosses his face. "I guess I ought to call her mother now. I should probably.... check to see if she's home and if it's a good time to break some heavy news. Let her know they finally found Sueko and figure out if..... if she wants me to bring her home, or if she feels able to come."

The Karafuto looks to the Hibachi with a raised eyebrow. "You don't think she'll come?"

Ban shakes his head. "I.... don't know to be honest."

"Even for her daughter's.... remains?" asks Ninsei with the expected mild incredulity, but also with no small amount of sorrowful, sympathetic understanding.

"She still hasn't forgiven the magical world," says Ban with a sad shake of his head. "Not that I can.... entirely blame her. How she herself was treated as a muggleborn witch. How her husband was treated. How people reacted to... to finding out Sueko's secret."

His gaze then meets Ninsei's, filled with lingering remorse and guilt. "Maybe you might have treated her right. You've always had your head on straight thanks to growing up where you did. But look me in the eye and tell me that the guy I was back then.... the prejudiced brat I was as a First Year, would have have given her the time of day, let alone treated her as a friend. Do you think we would have started going out in sixth year, had everyone known her father was a Kojin? That she was hanyo who was fortunate enough to take after her mother more than her father. Because looking back on how most of us, especially us purebloods were? I.... I can't blame her for hiding that and never revealing her secrets.... Not even to me.... Not until.... that day."

Hokkaido native winces at what his friend's words, both at the memories of Blood Week that rise up, and the time after.

Neither of them, as well as a number of others, would never have made it off of Mahoutokoro without Sueko. Like father, like daughter, a fair few people on the mainland also owed their lives to her Kojin parent as well. Unfortunately though, that kind of heroism was not by the 'sort' that prejudice could abide in those still early days of the war. Up until the release of 'First Hundred Nights' a few months back, Sueko and her father had simply been statistics lost among already innumerable others. Even before the fact that few would have cared about a part Kojin half-blood and her father, among so many tragically killed pureblood heir apparents and business family scions, lost during the fall of the school and the many desperate battles of the Auror corps, like the one that almost killed his brother.

Thus, why Ninsei couldn't help but sympathize with the poor woman's decision that after a lifetime of disdain, disrespect, and discrimination, the woman had decided she no longer wanted anything more to do with the world that had cared naught for, and even snubbed her husband and daughter's separate acts of sacrifice that day.

Ninsei knew Ban and a few of the others had occasionally sought the permission of the old, bitter widow to tell Sueko and her father's stories for the successor series to 'First Hundred Nights' that was rumored to be in the works. So far, Ban was the only one who hadn't received a lengthy period of cold shoulder, in response to cautiously posing the idea.

"I'll come with you."

Ban looks up at his once-classmate in surprise. "What? It's fine, you don't have to."

"Maybe I should?" offers Ninsei gently. "I didn't date her, but Sueko was my friend too. You shouldn't have to deliver this news on your own. Besides..... like you said, maybe it just hasn't hit you. If you think that, maybe..... maybe I should tag along?"

For a long moment, Ban is silent, Finally, he then places a weary hand on his friend's shoulder, pain and shame and gratitude all equally mixed and conflicted in his eyes, which reveal his otherwise calm and neutral expression as the facade it is. "I... thanks Ninsei. Really. Just... Just give me a few minutes to call Junko.... I should probably let her know I'll be out late and.... why."

"She'll understand," says Ninsei. The ex-diviniation specialist had more than enough of her own guilt and shame that Ban helped her through on occasion.

The Tokyo pureblood in question meanwhile, smiles weakly. "I know she will," he says with both thankfulness and love that helps ward away the old pain of tragedy eight years past. "It's why we click."

Quietly he then pauses and looks down. "Maybe it'll give me some time to get my head on straight before I call Sueko's mom too...."

"Are you sure you don't want me to handle that?" asks the Karafuto scion.

Ban shakes his head and exhales slowly. "No. This is something I should probably see through from beginning to end.... That I need to. Not just for Sueko and her mom's sake, but probably mine as well."

 

[darthcourt10]

Lord K Omake: Mary's Reaction to Fudge, fudging it up.

And now to reply to all the things I missed over the last few days

Harry Leferts said:
Oh, and Jin has lost best biker to Saki from Zombieland Saga. Not only did she take over Kyushu with her biker gang...
Spoiler: Jin cannot beat this hair.

You know, that would be kinda hilarious if something like Zombieland Saga was actually going on in the background.

It would be sort of hilarious if they actually knew of each other as well, as they're kinda polar opposites in the philosophies of their gangs. Saki was all about expansion, taking over all the gangs in Kyushu, and even thinking about expanding into the rest of Japan if she achieved that goal. Meanwhile, Jin has been doggedly holding out in Adachi Ward for decades, occasionally absorbing small blocks of turf or extending her influence at other's request, but otherwise remaining primarily concerned only with maintaining her core territory. Other bosozoku gangs, yakuza, and even police efforts have all tried and failed to displace her over the decades.

Considering most of the girls are temporal fish out of water, and don't always recognize the people or things they knew thanks to the passage of time, it would be kind of funny if someone who was a muggle biker ended up coming back, and then wtf'd at the fact that everything else has changed, but Jin and her gang are still otherwise the same as they were over a decade and a half ago.

Speaking of Jin's history as a biker though, it must make for an interesting reputation, and no small amount of rumors among other gangs and circles who follow the Tokyo Bosozoku and bike meet scene.

She's been around at least since the 70s, and even in Saki's time (late '90s delinquents), would have seemed oddly anachronistic, favoring the the more kaminari zoku/'greaser' styles and bobber/chopper modifications of an era before the long lasting tokkō-fuku/punk influences of the '80s. Where as most bosozoku are all about loudness, looks, and flare, Jin's bikes throughout the ages are all generally either cut-down and bobbed to shed weight, or modded for actual performance in the case of more modern and high end acquisitions like her current Generation 1 Suzuki Hayabusa.

I wouldn't be surprised if in muggle circles further afield from Tokyo, there's an assumption that the role of Jin/Boss of the Adachi Neighborhood Watch is more of a Dread Pirate Roberts act. Closer in to Adachi, all the muggle gangs are probably either mystified as fuck, or figures that maybe all the scars are hiding the wrinkles that should be there by this point. That, or considering the short lived nature of most actual bosozoku gangs and the tendency for most people to leave once they hit 21 and their records become permanent, a lot of the smaller and newer groups/people probably don't quite realize how old/long Jin and the ANW have been around.

In counter-point though, that probably just makes her and the Watch even more of an oddity to be cautiously respected and not messed with. Especially with all the 'tall tales' of her ending fights and brawls by easily taking apart whole groups of people twice her size, no-selling blunt-force from bats or tire irons, and then outright not giving a fuck about being stabbed or even shot depending on the 'rumor'. As if looking like the only fight shes ever come off worse from, was a faceplant into a razorwire factory wasn't intimidating enough, and the kind of thing people would think is an exaggeration until they meet her.

Seihai-kun said:
Just wait until Jin challenges her to a Children's Card Game. On a motorcycle.
Harry Leferts said:
Didn't we already have an omake for that?​

Harry And The Shipgirls: Prisoner of Shipping (A HP/KanColle Snippet Collection) | Page 346

Harry Leferts said:
It is amazing to be honest, though...
Spoiler: Ai has the most metal of deaths

You know, what's really kind of fucked up is that apparently when she's looking up old news articles about herself, somebody translated the text and it turns out the lightning didn't instantly outright kill her. It seems she was still alive even after being electro-BBQ'd, and only died in the ambulance on the way to the hospital.

Harry Leferts said:
Let's be honest, even in the books people did not expect that form of stupidity... one that is likely to bite him in the ass as well.

Also, I am looking forward to perhaps Mary's reaction when she hears about it via international news...
Té Rowan said:
Error 21: Unprintable.​

"I'm sorry, what was that?" asked Mary.

"According to the London Office, they think Fudge is possibly planning to post Dementors around Hogwarts as security this year," comes Kisei's voice over the phone.

Mary blinks and takes a moment to dig at her ear as if to clear it, before then returning her cellphone back to the side of her head. "I'm sorry, the London Office is saying the think who is about to send what to where as what this year?"

"Fudge is possibly planning to post Dementors around Hogwarts as security," reiterates the younger agent.

Mary's brain struggles to wrap her her train of thought around the ridiculous notion. "Kisei, I think you're confused."

"I'm not!" cries the younger witch. "they really do think Fudge is possibly planning to post Dementors around Hogwarts as security until Sirius Black is caught."

"Uhuh..." says Mary. "Could you please put Howard on. I need to talk to him about something."

"Um... okay," offers Kisei awkwardly. "Give me a moment."

After a few moments, Mary then hears the sound of the phone changing hands, and followed by the familiar voice greeting her over the line. "Hey Mary, what's up. Kisei said you needed something?"

"What's this about the British Minister of Magic, Dementors, and Hogwarts?" asks the veteran, cutting straight to the point.

"You know, I'm having a bit of trouble wrapping my head around that ludicrous stupid tidbit myself," admits Swordsman. "By by all accounts we've been hearing out of London, it really does seem that Fudge is possibly planning to post Dementors around Hogwarts as security this year. You should ask Kisei about it. I haven't actually read the report yet, but she has and should know more about it than I do."

K9Thefirst1 said:
Hmm... The latest snippet with Dippet, and the discussion of all the paper ships coming out of the pulpwork and into the land of the living as shipgirls, I suddenly remembered what is likely to the US Navy what the Submersible Cruisers like Surcouf were to France and the RN: Torpedo Battleships - A series of design studies from the summer of 1912, 30k+ ton, heavily armored ships, with maybe one or two traditional turrets with guns... And at least eight underwater torpedo tubes.

Here's the most heavily 'torpedo reliant' design: Design #3 30,000 tons, 27 knots, no turret guns (only arms likely secondaries and/or AA platform in the extreme) with eighteen tubes!

Though the most "realistic" - okay that's a lie, but at the least the most combat flexible design - is Preliminary Design #4: 30,000 tons, four 14-inch guns in a single turret, 30 knot top speed and 16 torpedo tubes.
Spoiler: Blue Print

Random Demon: All right girls, close in on that stupid-looking battleship on the flank! We take her down an- WHERE DID ALL THESE TORPEDOS COME FROM!?

Abyssal DD: We don't know, this convoy doesn't even have submarines!

USS Texlahoma: *maniacle laughter* Surprise bitches!

Texlahoma's Crew: *chanting* WALL OF SKILL! WALL OF SKILL! WALL OF SKILL! WALL OF SKILL!

[Deja Vu Intensifies]​

Oh god, that's so hilariously ridiculous.

It almost reminds of as the for-shits-and-giggles stupidity from my old Rule the Waves LP which was the Kitakami-style conversion for a trio of heavily out dated pre-WWI Armored Cruisers circa 1923

From Rule the Waves with Lord Admiral K said:
That sounds like a plan

Also, as a slight extra, have something silly I came up with in the shipbuilder.
Spoiler: Dirge of TorpedoSlut
So as it turns out, my Winter Class CAs are so Obsolete I'm definitely going to have to dump them, and the Autumns are very much on the border of not being worth fixing up as well. Looking over their design, I was also amazed they ever actually managed to hit anything and figured out just why the Springs were always so much better boats

Rather than pointing out all the obvious BADWRONG things with them, I'm just going to skip to the part where I show off what I made when I probably should have been asleep hours ago.

Yeah, so the biggest issue is that even with a rebuild, these things have way too little armor, their gun positioning sucks, and apparently something about their hull shape means that no matter what, I cannot make them go any faster than 25 knots.

What I found however, was that by switching down to my +1 9-Inch guns (which are still way better than my 10s) and 5 Inch secondaries, I then had a shit ton of free weight, and rather than wasting it on fruitlessly armoring up the turrets, it was possible to then load up on an absolute assload of torpedoes. Even as supporting ships and escorts for my 25 knot BB line, these things are probably just timebombs waiting to happen, but I can't help but imagine that getting one of these things into a night battle would be fucking hilarious for however long it lasted before being absolutely murderized by modern big guns.

Even so, this would actually be pretty damn cheap to do.
Major Major said:
Famously, HMS Rodney (at least, I think it was the 'Rodol') actually did manage to launch a torpedo strike on the crippled Bismarck.​

And in doing so, became the only BB to ever actually successfully use it's torpedoes against something.

wildredlifer said:
I know what those earrings were made of Lord K .
They were made of the tears of joy her father cried when she was born.​

I was wondering if somebody would make the connection considering the stories of the Kojin. Those were indeed her father's tears, turned into a set of earrings as a gift.

Harry Leferts said:
[
Oh wow... its one thing to sort of imagine the reactions to the bodies being recovered, an entirely different one to see it though. And while Sueko's mother's reaction to what happened is realistic, one still winces at it. But this part:

Actually says quite a bit to be honest about a number of things, such as how the Tokyo Aurors likely would have treated the remains there as hinted at. I can't tell if they know that Kyoto is behind it or not at the moment, though I am assuming so. But what I can certainly tell is that they don't know that the non-magicals are involved in this. Because said group would likely be involved in the recovery of any remains there, and would also be keeping a very close eye on things. And with how Kyoto knows that the Statute is coming down, they would be on their best behavior.​

Yeah, there was some background politics in play, even if the main focus was on the personal fallout of the recovery being officially announced and identification being required for some.

Tokyo's in a bit of a Catch-22 with the whole thing. Do they risk a shitstorm, kicking up a fuss about things, when they already look bad thanks to Kyoto seemingly reclaiming the island before them? Or do they just stay quiet, eat this on the nose, and pray nobody puts their feet in the mouth regarding some of the bodies?

Drahcir said:
"Reads the chapter then checks what the time is. Double checks then goes back to make sure he didn't somehow miss a large chunk"

Are you ok? Everything going well? It's just you don't seem to be your usual self right now.​

Er.... wut?

I don't know what time it is where you are, but 1AM NZST (GMT+12) isn't that late. I'm a night owl and work odd hours, so I post most of my snippets around midnight and stupid AM times anyway.

yukicrewger2 said:
It's been a while since I've had a personal cable connection (the cable port of my Tv broke) so I can't remember much of the details.​

Man, I haven't had cable in years. Not that I have a netflix subscription or anything streaming related either.

yukicrewger2 said:
And that's because she can see the spirits around the group and what said spirits are doing/saying.​

Pffft, lol.

 

[darthcourt10]

Lord K

A.N./ Something stupid that came to mind while browsing the net and discovering something

-----------------

Hearing the beeping of her phone, Hokubu Yoneko, proprietress of the (in)famous Golden Ofuda bar and grill, rolls over in bed and blearily looks at her phone.

It is 3 AM in the morning.

Who the heck is calling her at this time?

Granted, it is Saturday, and so the Ofuda would be open until sun up, but everyone knew not to call her unless it was important. Frowning, she then grits her teeth in annoyance. The night crew had better not have let something happen to her sports bar.

Eyes finally adjusting to the too bright, electronic light, Yoneko then blinks.

'What the.... a message from Kogamaru?'

Unlocking her phone and going to her messaging app, the she-wolf stares further in confusion. It's not just a message. It's a message, with an attached gif as well.


(Link for people if the gifv/media derps out)